/HAND-BOOK STATE'OF GEORGIA ACCOMPANIED BY A GEOLOGICAL MAP OF THE STATE. FBCTARKD VTKBEB I EX DIBECTIOH OF THOMAS P. JAKES, A.M., M.D., Committioner of Agriculture of the Slate of Georgia. ATLANTA, GA. 1876. Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1876, BY THOMAS P. JAKES, in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. BUMBU. BBOTHXBB, 17 to 28 Rose St., New York City. STATE OF GEORGIA, Department of Agriculture. ATLANTA, Nov. 26. 1876. THE law creating this Department (see page 211) requires the Com missioner to prepare, under his direction, a Hand-Book of the State, and specifies that it shall contain a description of the geological formation of the various Counties of the State, the general adapta tion of the Soil for the various productions of the Temperate Zone, and for the purpose of giving a more general and careful estimate of the capacity and character of the soil of the Counties, with a correct analysis of the same. These special features, thus required, in addition to the usual con tents of a Hand-Book, can not be fully furnished until the State Geologist shall have completed his survey. The outline of the geological and physical features of t'ne State, with a description of the principal Rocks and the Soils derived from them, a description and analysis of some of the Marls, the Eleva tions, Water-powers, and a partial account of the Natural Produc tions of the State, both 'mineral and vegetable, are furnished by Dr. George Little, State Geologist, in charge of the Geological Survey now in progress. In the* preparation of this Hand-Book, two objects have been kept constantly in view: 1. To supply the people of Georgia with correct information of their own State, its condition, resources, and institutions. 2. To supply Immigrants, actual and prospective, with accurate and reliable information on those subjects connected with Georgia in which it is believed they will feel a special interest. The facts in regard to the various Institutions of the State have been furnished mainly by their officers or representatives. It has been necessary to omit much interesting and valuable information, on account of the numerous subjects to be presented, and to prevent swelling the volume to too great a size. THOMAS P. JANES, vv Committioner of Agriculture. CONTENTS. Introductory. SETTLEMENT jam AGE OF GSOHOIA......................... 1 GENERAL Vnsw OF THE SITUATION AND CONDITION OF THE STATE. .................................................. 8 EFFECTS OF THE LATE WAB BETWEEN THE STATES......... 7 VIEW OF THE FOTDBE, .................................... 8 IMMIGRATION ............................................... 0 WANTS OF MAN AND THE MEANS OF THEIR SUPPLY IN G BOROIA................................................ 10 SUGGESTIONS TO IMMIGRANTS................................ 15 I. The Country. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF THE STATE.................. 17 1. OUTLINES OF PHYSICAL FEATURES. .................. 17 2. GEOLOGY....... .................................... 18 a, Elements, Minerals, and Rocks... ................ 26 6, Geological Formations and those occurring in Georgia 37 e, Special Geology of Counties....................... 42 8. ELEVATIONS......................................... 59 4. WATER-POWERS. ..;................................. 68' 6. MARLS... ........................................... 87 6. SOILS............................................... 105 7. WOODS.............................................. 110 EXTERNAL AND INTERNAL RELATIONS OF GEORGIA 114 SITUATION PHYSICAL. ................................. 114 COMMERCIAL SITUATION BEST SITE ON THE CONTINENT. 115 TRANSPORTATION LINES IN GEORGIA.................... 119 BOUNDARIES OF THE STATE............................ 120 AREA OF GEORGIA... .................................. 122 TOPOGRAPHY... ........................................ 122 The Appalachian Chain........................ .... 124 Great Ridges....................... ............... 125 River Systems and River Basins..................... 126 Great Natural Divisions of Georgia.................. 137 The Mountain or Op-Country........................ 127 Scenery............................................ 128 CLIMATE ............................................... 129 Mistakes aa to the Climate of Georgia................ 131 Distribution of Heat.......'.......................... 132 Temperature Tables................................ 133 Rainfall............................................ 137 Tables of Rainfall................................... 138 Value of Weather Records........................... 143 GEOLOGICAL MAP OF GEORGIA..In pocket at end of this volume. VI CONTEXTS. ___ PAOB II. The People. RACE CHARACTERISTICS. .......................... ... 144 CHARACTERISTICS OF THE PEOPLE OF GEORGIA.... 146 THE NEGRO.............................................. 148 POPULATION"............................................ 153 CAPACITY OF GEORGIA. FOR POPULATION ................ 153 INSTITUTIONS OF THE PEOPLE....................... 154 GOTERXMEXT OP THE STATE PRESENT CONSTITUTION.. . 154 Suffrage................. .......................... 154 Bill of Rights and Limitations....................... 154 Taxation........................................... 154 Legislative Department............................. 154 Executive Department...'.... ...............*...... 155 Judicial Department................................ 155 Homestead and Exemption.......................... 155 Wife's Estate...................................... 15G Divorce............................................ 156 Education.......................................... 156 LAWS OF PRESENT GENERAL INTEREST. ................ 156 \ViIIs Distribution of Estates....................... 150 Collection of Debts.................................. 157 Liens............................................... 158 Taxes.............................................. 158 Record of Conveyances.............................. 158 Arbitration......................................... 158 THE LAND POLICY OF GF.ORGLA. ....................... 158 Head Rights.......................... ............. 159 Treaties with the Indians............................ 159 Land Lotteries...................................... 160 BANKS. ................................................ 105 RATLROADS AND CANALS OF GEORGIA. .................. 105 Western and Atlantic Railroad....................... 166 Georgia Railroad.................... ............... 169 Central Railroad.................................... 171 Atlanta and West Point Railroad..................... 172 Macon and Western Railroad........................ 173 Southwestern Railroad.............................. 173 Macon and Augusta Railroad ....................... 173 Atlanticand Gulf Railroad...................... ... 173 Macon' and Brunswick Railroad...................... 174 Brunswick and Albany Railroad...................... 174 Cherokee Railroad.................................. 175 fcorthand South Railroad........................... 175 Kortheastcrn Railroad............................... 170 Atlanta and Richmond Air Line Railroad............. 176 Selma, Rome, and Dalton Railroad.. ................ 176 Rome Railroad..................................... 176 Elberton Air Line Railroad.......................... 177 Augusta Canal..................................... 177 Savannah and Ogeechee Canal........................ 178 PUBLIC SCHOOL SYSTEM OF GEORGIA. -................... 179 CONTENTS. VU UNIVERSITIES AND COLLEGES. ................... ...... 182 University of Georgia. .............................. 182 Mercer University. ................................. 186 Emory College. .................. ........ .......... _J87.. Pio Nono College .................................. .187 Atlanta University. ................................. 187 Wesleyan Female College. .......................... 188 Southern Masonic Female College. ................... 189 BENEVOLENT AND CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS. ........... 191 Georgia Academy for the Blind. ..................... 191 Deaf and Dumb Academy. .................. ....... 192 Lunatic Asylum... .................................. 193 Georgia Baptist, Orphans' Home. ..................... 194 Methodist Orphans' Home North Ga. Conf . .......... 194 Methodist Orphans' Home South Ga. Conf. .......... 195 Masonic Fraternity. ................................ 195 Odd Fellows........................... ........... 190 Good Templars. .................................... 196 RELIGIOUS DENOMINATIONS. ............................ 197 Baptist Church. .................................... 197 Methodist Church South ..............'............ ]8 Methodist Church North ........................... 200 Other Methodist Churches. .......................... 200 Presbyterian Church ............................... 200 Protestant Episcopal Church ........................ 202 Christian Church ................................... 203 Catholic Church .................................... 203 Lutheran Church. .................................. 205 Other Christian Churches. ........................... 206 Israelites........................................... 205 GEORGIA STATE AGRICULTURAL SOCIETY. ................ 206 STATE DEPARTMENT OP AGRICULTURE. ................... 209 STATE GEOLOGICAL SURVEY. ........... ................ 214 STATE HORTICULTURAL SOCIETY. ....................... 216 NEWSPAPERS m GEORGIA..... .......................... 217 IK. The Productions. AGRICULTURAL AND HORTICULTURAL PRODUCTS.. ....... 219' STOCK. ................................................. 220 POULTRY. ............................................... 220 FOREST PRODUCTS.. .................. ................ 221 GICASSES............................................... 221 AREAS OF STAPLE CROPS. ....... .. ................... 221 FRUITS......................................... ....... 223 RESULTS SHOWING THE CAPACITY OP GEORGIA SOIL UNDER IMPROVED CULTURE. ................................. 225 STOCK-RAISING IN GEORGIA. ........................... 229 MANUFACTURING IN GEORGIA. .......................... 233 FERTILIZATION AND FERTILIZERS..... ................. 236 GEOLOGICAL MAP OF GEORGIA. .In pocket at end of this volume. rNTRODTJCTOKY. AGE OF THE STATE A>TD ITS SETTLEMENT. THE American Union is the fourth in rank of the great landowners of the globe, covering a territory of 3,600,000 square miles nearly equal to the whole of Europe. It is composed of 48 political divisions, quite unequal in size and population, of which 38 are States, with an average population of 1,200,000 souls, and an average area of 52,000 square miles a little larger than England proper. This large territory was gradually acquired. The Union began in 1776, with an area of 827,844 square miles, of which 420,892 were in the States, and 406,952 without them. The French cession of Louisiana in 1803 more than doubled the territory by adding 1,117,931 square miles, at a cost of $23,500,000. In 1819, Florida was acquired from Spain; Texas was annexed in 1845 ; California and New Mexico in 1848; the Gadsden purchase from Mexico in 1852; and, finally, Alaska in'1867. The unoccupied portions of the original States were gradually ceded to the Union by the States. The acquisition of territory was gradual, and the process of peopling it was slower. Of the centuries (not yet four) since the discovery of America, more than one full century had elapsed before the first permanent settlement in the United States was made that of Virginia in the year 1607 115 years after Columbus crossed the ocean. Before the colonization of South Carolina in 1670, the first settlers of Virginia had grown gray, and a like interval after this elapsed before the settle- 2 HAXD-BOOK OF GEORGIA. ment of Georgia in 1732. The first infant born in Charleston had reached the age of threescore before Oglethorpe landed at Savannah and founded Georgia the youngest Colony of the original thirteen. Virginia, then at the age of 127, was almost as old as Georgia is now, at the age of 144. So gra dual is the conquest of space. Tempting as the New World seemed in so many ways, centuries had not sufficed to people it. The United States, with all her vast area and unexampled growth, had not attained in 1860 a population equal to that of Japan, with an area about equal to half of Texas. In 1870, with 11 souls to the square mile, it was less densely peopled by half than the average land surface of the globe, including deserts and all uninhabitable places the latter average being 27 souls. Dis tance, poverty, the ocean, the forest, the Indian all stood between the European and the New World ; even when he reached it and made good his footing, disease, hunger, and hardship were for a long time his attendants. Stringent motives were necessary to induce men to encounter the hard ships of pioneer life. Among these motives, Religion, Poverty, and Crime had the leading shares. An adventurous disposition added its quota to the people of the colonies ; but a sturdy and vigorous character was evinced by the choice of such a life ; and among the numerous perils which cut off the new colonies, " the survival of the fittest" was constantly illustrated. In the settlement of Georgia, there were two leading aims : 1. The new Colony was intended largely as a sort of buffer to Sonth Carolina, to keep- off the hostile Indian tribes ; 2. To furnish a refuge to the poor people of Great Britain especially, though not excluding Europe generally. Her beginnings were humble. Like John Bnnyan, she was of an inconsiderable generation. The first colonists proved a failure, and better material was found in the immigration of the Salzburgers, the Moravians, and Scotch Highlanders. Yet the character of the early colonists is more a matter of interest historically than by reason of any permanent influence they exerted on the future of the State. By far the largest and most influential element came from the other and older colo nies Virginia and the Carolinas. The moulding influence THE SITUATION AND CONDITION OF GEORGIA. 3 which formed the present Georgia was derived from this internal immigration. Georgia is usually referred to as the youngest of the original thirteen. The word youngest seems to be associated with her age ; but she is fairly to be classed among the older States of the Union. Compare 1676, 1776, 1876. In 1676, all the original colonies except Georgia were fairly under way. In 1776, Georgia was 44 years old, and no new State was admitted till 1791, after the Revolutionary War. There are 25 States younger than Georgia, and but half that number older. The late war, however, has practically made of the whole South new States. The settlement of the State was a work of time, pa tience, and hardship. Not until a century after the first colonization, was the final acquisition of her territory from the Indiane effected the Cherokee Country, one of the finest and most populous portions of the State. Before entering upon details, we will give a summary of the present condition of Georgia. GENERAL VIEW OP THE SmTATIOy AVD COXDITIOX OF THE STATE. Georgia is admirably situated, with a fine ocean front on the South Atlantic coast Savannah and Brunswick furnishing its chief ports for external commerce. It has several rivers emptying into the ocean and the Gulf of Mexico, which furnish considerable (yet net the best) facilities for inland navigation. The State in all sections is well wooded and watered. The climate is fine for production, health, and comfort. There is of soil, a great diversity, from very poor to very rich, and a remarkable range of agricultural production, embracing both provision and money crops, including among them Cotton, Rice, and Sugar, with all the cereals and grasses, and an immense variety of fruits and vegetables. The territorial dimensions of the State are ample the area exceeding-58,000 square miles, with an average length of 300 and breadth of 200 miles. The population, however, is rather sparse, being about the average of that of the organized States of the Union say 22 per square mile. In 1870, the number 4 BAND-BOOK OF GEORGIA. of inhabitants was 1,184,109, of whom 638,926 were whites and 545,183 blacks. The State is divided by nature into three great divisions Upper, Middle, and Lower Georgia terms in this case equally applicable to latitude and altitude the altitude rising with the latitude. The wealth of Georgia in 1860 was relatively large the aggregate being $645,895,237 nearly $1,100 to each white inhabitant. In 1870, five years after the war, the aggregate was reduced to $268,169,207, being $420 to each white, or $268 to each inhabitant. The State debt until recently was far less than the value of the public property of the State, and probably does not now exceed it. About 2,400 miles of railway are in operation, being one mile to every 28 square miles of territory, and one mile to every 500 inhabitants. There is a newly organized system of public schools. The State University was founded in 1801. It is well patronized, and has a fair endowment. There are several denominational and other colleges, male and female. The Capital of the State is Atlanta, a rapidly growing city of about 35,000 inhabitants. The civil divisions are: 137 Coun ties, 44 State Senatorial Districts, 9 Congressional Districts, and 20 Judicial Circuits. Before the war, Georgia was generally regarded one of the most prosperous States of the Union ; and since its close has been one of the most rapid of the Southern States in recupera tion, and has ever enjoyed a high reputation for independence, vigor, and enterprise. Such is a very brief, general outline of the State. A huge and complex thing is a State I In this one compre hensive word, Trhat an aggregate is involved of objects natural and sociaV of land and water, forest and plain, cultivated fields andt waste places, climate and soil ; and of yet greater things people ai)d their ways, constitutions and institutions, laws and customs all expressed in one short syllable ! To obtain information concerning it requires considerable ma chinery to collect and arrange the facts of its condition. They are gathered from afar and brought together by means of statistics, which has lately grown up into a science. BANGS OP PRODUCTION'S. 5 Formerly it was employed almost entirely for taxation, repre sentation, and war ; now for public information and guidance, to provide material for statesmanship and wise administration, and for individual conduct and popular improvement. Only gradually have men worked into the idea that a State is a species of organism, of which the very units men are, themselves, the most complex of organisms ; and the relations of the units also, numerous and complex. Properly to repre sent the whole of the information is to combine the results of the laborers in each department the historian, geographer, naturalist, statistician, etc. To do this well requires order and co-ordination, and an interlacing of dependent parts, to enable readers to grasp the whole, by grouping condensed and related statements in brief ; for one may know many facts, and yet have a confused idea of the whole. The present work is intended to embrace three main topics of discussion, or general subjects to be treated : 1. The Country ; 2. The People ; 3. The Productions. These natur ally and obviously cover the case. The Country all things natural; the People all things social ; the Productions the use of the country by the people. The most important and practical subject for consideration is the actual development of Georgia, individual and social that of the social units and the social aggregate a correct view of our actual stage of progress. In no respect are Georgia's advantages more conspicuous than in the admirable fitness of many portions of the State for ample home comfoft. The range of agricultural productions is remarkable for the following reasons : We reach nearly -to the tropics. Our greatest length is from south to north, and the altitude increases with the latitude, thus supplying all the conditions of variety. From the semi-tropical products at the South, we pass above the cotton-belt in the mountain region. At the South, Rice Cane and Cotton are field crops, and the Orange and Banana are just reached, among -tropical fruits. As we go higher, Cotton is the leading money crop, and we reach the favorite region of the Peach in all its lusciousness. The Pear can be grown everywhere, even to the southern limit, in its greatest perfection. At the Pomological Fair in Boston, it 6 HAND-BOOK. OF GEORGIA. was a Georgia Pear which took the highest premium, compet ing with those from California and the whole country. With proper judgment and skill, a Georgia fanner should be one of the best off in the Union for wealth and comfort, having abundant supplies and money crops also. The Cereals especially of Wheat and Indian Corn as shown by chemical analysis, cannot be surpassed in nutritive value. Of vege tables, the variety is almost unbounded, including all those named in the Gardens' Calendars the Sweet-potato, Green Corn, and Okra of a superior sort, added. We have Figs, Pomegranates, Grapes, Muscadines, Apiicots, Melons, Quinces and Plums. Apples flourish in all parts of the State except near the coast. All the fruits are of superior flavor. Wild fruits, including Strawberries, Blackberries, Grapes, and Nuts, are abundant. Nowhere does a greater variety repay the pains of the husbandman. The mineral wealth of the State is large. Unsurpassed man ufacturing facilities water-power, coal, iron, cotton all together. This interest is beginning rapidly to develop. Another remarkable and unappreciated fact is found in the splendid commercial situation of Georgia. Naturally, and upon a normal development and growth of commerce, she has the finest commercial situation on the continent. There are geographical and topographical considerations establishing this fact, which we will hereafter consider. A great commercial future may yet be hers, for it is not too late for the needful improvement. Finally, there are here the most splendid opportunities for diversification of labor the needed condition of material prosperity. All the great industries can be fully represented : Agri culture, in its best phases, for profit and comfort; Manufactur ing and Mining' under the most favorable conditions ; and Commerce, ^including not only her own exchanges, but a remarkable proportion of those of other sections of the country. These industries developed will give rise to profes sional employment also thus covering the entire range of the industries of a prosperous people. LOSSES OF GEORGIA BY THE WAR. EFFECTS OF THE LATE WAB BETWEEN THE STATES. The prodigious retarding effect of the war is to be observed as one of the great elements which it will require time to over come. We went foot. We are now spelling up slowly. Population and wealth were both set back, and the relations of all business undermined and revolutionized. One has well remarked that we lost our very business habits, besides our occupation. The wealth of Georgia in 1870 was returned as 20 per cent less than in 1850 20 years before. In 1850, she was the 6th State in the Union in wealth, the 9th in population, and the 13th in white population. In 1870, she was the 20th in wealth. No study of any Southern State can be thorough which fails to recognize and examine this huge factor which divides the Old and New South. The changes produced in Georgia by the war were as follows : Population in 1850, 906,185. " 1860,1,136,692 increase, 230,507, or 25.43 per cent. " 1870,1,184,109 " 47,417, "4 " - At the former rate, the increase in 1870 would have been 288,720, instead of 47,417, making a loss of 241,303, by virtue of the 4 years' war, or 60,326 per annum, of persons actually lost by the war and the increase of population prevented the former being the most, active and valuable men of the com munity, conducting its main business. This throws some light on the losses by the war. The pecuniary losses were as follows. The wealth of Georgia was : In 1850,1335,426,000. " 1860, 645,895,000 increase, $310,469,000, or 90 per cent. " 1870, 268,169,000 decrease, 377,726,000, " 58.5 " " At the former rate, the increase would have been 90 per cent 1581,305,000, making the wealth of 1870, $1,227,200,000; real wealth, $268,169,000 ; loss, $959,031,000. The loss was more than three times as great as the property left; and the estimate, at that, in greenbacks, not in gold. 8 HAXI>-BOOK OP GEOEGIA. The decennial tendency, moreover, was decidedly upward every successive decade ; so that the probable increase from 1860 to 1870, aside from the war, would have exceeded the foregoing ratio, and did exceed it at the North, in spite of the war. The losses by the war have been equivalent to about 7 years' loss of increase in population, and 25 years' loss of wealth, besides the loss of business habits and the disorganization of industry. The effect of all this is to make the Southern States gene rally Georgia included new States, now in their infancy, and have a new development. This carries us forward into a general VIEW OF THE FUTUKE. Set back 25 years in the race, we must look forward to a correspondingly long period for a new development remem bering, too, that the relative progress of other States will have been going on in geometrical progression. But notwithstanding these discouraging circumstances, the future of the State, if no untoward event again occurs to check our natural progress, is full of hope. The progress already made by ourselves, with our own means, gives unmistakable assurance that we will, at no distant day, become opulent as a people and have a grand development of our State. Georgia will come to be known, not merely as an Agricultural, but as a Manu facturing State. Manufacturing Capital will come to the Cotton- fields, and with it will come denser population, greater general wealth, and higher organization. Her Mining resources will be developed Gold, Coal, Iron, Lime, etc., etc. also her immense natural advantages of commercial situation. Middle and Upper .'Georgia wjll be sought for the climate as well as for other advantages, and will have a largely increased white population. Georgia has the greatest diversity of resources and powers of adaptation, and is recognized as the Empire State of the South. Her career is in the future. Her great hope is in her own people. Mr. John C. Reed, in his book, The Old and the. Neva South, says : " The best inheritance of the New CHABiCTER OF THE PEOPLE--IMMIGRATION. 0 from the Old South is the Southern people. . . . There is a great residuum of progressive energy, of intellectual strength,, and moral worth in the people of the Southern States. They need not fear a comparison . . . with the most enlightened communities. Great men . . . such as the South have given birth to, in unbroken succession, are the unmistakable signs of a great people. . . . The rank and file of the Confederate armies have given proof that the men of the South must be classed, in all the elements of complete character, with the best that the world has ever seen. . . . Crime (before the war) was so infrequent that a single morning of the term of a rural court, nearly always sufficed to dispose of every indict ment ; there was little want or pauperism ; virtue was every where the rule in private life, and there was seldom even the suspicion of corruption in government or the administration of justice. The history of this people since the war shows that they are possessed of the best Anglo-Saxon mettle." It is the character of a people which constitutes a State, and in this we have abiding confidence. Not crushed by loss, Georgians are still full of pluck and energy, and think not of succumbing, but only of how to meet the new exigencies. Their resources are great in versatility and power of accommo dation, and a proper use of their natural advantages will make them a noteworthy people. IMMIGRATION. Georgia presents to immigrants a splendid combination of advantages, natural and social. Many of them are common to the Southern States and some to the Cotton States only ; while others are peculiar to Georgia. So- numerous and substantial are these advantages and inducements, as only to stand in need of appreciation to lead to large immigration. They will bear, too, the most attentive study. Few countries can bear so systematic a treatment and so rigorous an appeal to first principles, by a direct comparison, instituted and carried out between 10 HAXD-BOOK OP GEORGIA. THE WANTS OF SLAV AND TIIE MEAN'S OP SUPPLY. Take all human wants, thoughtfully considered, and compare "hem seriatim with the provisions here made for their supply. Bastiat, the French philosopher, sums up the wants of man substantially as follows, beginning with the simplest and advancing to the more complex and artificial : Air, Food, Clothing, Lodging, Health, Locomotion, Sense of Security, Instruction, Diversion, Sense of the Beautiful. Some of these wants are gratified by nature, some by society, and some by the combined action of both. Accepting this summary, com pare, in Geoigia, the supply provided : 1. Air.--Let the air be regarded in a wider sense as the synonym of climate. It is balmy, delicious, and wholesome. It has been said that no finer climate than that of Middle Georgia is enjoyed by any English-speaking people and they hold one fourth of the habitable globe, scattered over every quarter. Take it year in and year otvt, it is only surpassed in comfort by some of the " table-land " regions, which, by way of compensation, lack variety. There is, especially in the Southern autumnal season and the Indian Summer, an inde scribable charm, a sense of delicious repose, which makes existence itself an enjoyment. Of many a day, it may be said, " This is a gem a perfect chrysolite !" With its balmy breath and its absolute freedom from every sense of oppression or exaction, it suits one, even as Sancbo Panza said of sleep : it fits him all over like a garment. 2. Food.--Xowhere can be grown a greater variety of wholesome aud delicious food. The range of food crops for man and beast is unsurpassed. The cereals in their perfection, show both to .the taste and to chemical analysis a superior composition, 'quality, and flavor; " Corn bread," North and South, w not the same thing; Sugar-cane, Rice, nnd Field Peas and vegetables of the most varied sort; the SweetPotato through' the entire winter nnd summer enough of itself to tempt an epicure substantial and delicious. At a county fair held in November, a gentleman well known to the country sent from his garden for exhibition 24 varieties of vegetables ; and this entirely without special preparation. Fruits of the finest flavor, and in abundance. And such WANTS OF MAN AND THEIB SUPPLY. 11 Peaches I and, what is not generally supposed, such Pears 1 Apples, Plums domestic and wild; Strawberries ; Raspberries the flavor of Peaches and Strawberries surpassingly fine. The Figs, after all, regarded by many as the finest fruit we have, abundant, perfectly wholesome, and covering a long season. The Scuppernong Grape is a like resource. For animal food, aside from game and fish, there is no country better adapted to the cheap production of the best meats. Beef perhaps not quite so cheaply raised at present as in the blue-grass region may still be had in abundance. So with Mutton, Pork, and Poultry. A large part of the time the animals producing these, can, to a great extent, " find themselves." With our brief winters and light snow, the stock on a farm is largely self-supporting, and no one need want for meat, or for having it fresh the year round. No where can Poultry be raised better or cheaper, and our dairy facilities, though poorly utilized, are unsurpassed. In a word, for food-raising we are admirably situated ; nor do we ourselves hnlf appreciate our advantages for abundance and variety of choice food. 3. Clot/ring.--The South is the home of Cotton the choicest of clothing material. It may be equally so of Wool. It is capable of -Flax and Silk ; and has the best natural facilities for manufacturing all these after their production. In this respect, Georgia is unsurpassed. 4. Lodging.--There is abundant material, well diffused, for housebuilding, of whatever sort, from the humble and quickly reared cabin to the stateliest mansion. Wood, Brick, Stone, Marble, Slate material for sills, and plank and shingles the pine and cypress abundant. Material for all furniture, for comfort and luxury, abounds. 5. Health.--No greater errors abound abroad than on this subject. Life Insurance Companies have discriminated against some of the healthiest regions of the globe. The character of sickness at the North and South differs ; but the general health at the South and the rates of mortality will compare favorably with that of the North. The conditions of health are perhaps more manageable. Certain low or swampy tracts at the South have given a false impression as to the general and pervading salubrity of the 12 HAXD-BOOK OP GEORGIA. climate. These places are well known and avoidable ; while at the Xorth an all-pervading tendency say to consumption cannot be easily escaped. From this disease, the health maps in the Census Atlas show that we* have an unusual exemption, especially in lower Georgia. This is also true of the mountain region. In Rabun County, a death from con sumption has never been known to occur. The softness of our winters is greatly promotive of longevity. 6. Locwnotian.--The impediments to this are greatest in a cold country winter-locked, ice-bound ; or in a tropical country having an excess of heat and rain. In our moderate and delightful climate, comfortable indoors or out, little restraint arises either from heat or cold, snow or ice, or any natural cause. In summer and winter, spring and autumn, ground and water are alike open for use. The air in winter is cold enough for exhilaration, but generally not chilling and repressive. In the autumn, it is a luxury to move in it, and breathe it in. In the summer, sunstrokes seldom ever occur under any circumstances, while they are frequent in more northern latitudes. In summer, the days are shorter and the nights longer. Nowhere can a pleasanter out-door life be found, for the agriculturist whose duties require it, or for the sportsman or pleasure-seeker. The character of the soil and surface in Southern Georgia admits of admirable and easily made roads. In the undulating country, they cost more, but there is more variety to invite out into the air and sunshine. 7. A Sense of Security.--Of this sense against molestation by the seasons or natural causes, we have already treated. It is also necessary against social injuries by law or by fellow-men. Here, too, serious misapprehensions prevail. There is an idea of violence an4 disorder in Southern society. The statistics of crime, like those of health, do not sustain this view ; and this error, too, has arisen from local and casual disturbances, seldom witnessed, much magnified, and concerning which there is really no practical feeling of apprehension. Indeed, the actual state of Southern society its quiescence, freedom from danger of outbreaks, combinations, strikes, etc. is just the contrary. The relation between the white people and the negroes is the most amiable which ever existed between WANTS OF MAN AND THBIB SUPPLY. 13 two races so far asunder in external characteristics, cultiva tion, development of brain, and with like surroundings. No outbreaks occurred during the war. The supposed volcano upon which we lived gave forth no eruption and caused no earthquakes. Considering the fearful tendencies and the bad management, the difficulties at an early period after the war were few and inconsiderable. Nowhere do a larger propor tion of the population sleep without locks on their doors than in Georgia and the South generally, fearless both of violence and theft. 8. Instruction.--This, in some sections of Georgia, for some years longer, must depend largely on parents and the habits of the individual. For abundant school advantages, a certain density of population is necessary, and the want of this presents the only difficulty. The needful conditions improve with the increase of population, and as we regain our wealth and prosperity. 9. Diversion could not be omitted from a Frenchman's catalogue of needs, nor could a Sense of the Beautiful. So far as nature goes, variety gratifies both, and we have that of .season and climate, of soil and surface, plants and trees, of sky and sunsets, of mountains and plains. For a natural sense of the Beautiful, we have both grand and quiet scenery. The country beautiful enough in itself, but upon which, if the expense devoted to many others had been bestowed, it would indeed be an earthly paradise. Every charm of cultivation, of flowers and shrubbery, can be added with less cost than in most climates. Of the Southern people, it may be truly said that they are ft hospitable people, friendly to strangers and given to hospi tality ; and a foreigner with ordinary prudence will not find them otherwise. If he exhibit good sense and good feeling, he will soon have numerous and attached friends. To one other want we shall refer viz., Money. This is the means of procuring, by exchange, those things which money will supply, though not all of the foregoing wants. For making money or the things money will buy its full equivalent in comfort the South presents excellent oppor tunities to those who have skill or capital, or both. Like all other countries, it is subject to " hard times," but no family 14 ' HAXD-BOOK OF GKOKGIA. need ever know -want. Agriculturally, it has the best of money crops Cotton, if not abused. ForManufacturing, it presents the finest opening to be found in the world. For Mining industry, also fine facilities. For Trade, good inducements to those who Lave capital. For Professional work, it is not yet so ripe. Various conveniences and appliances, also, are necessary, such as Roads, Railroads, Churches, Schools, Court-Houses, and the machinery of Justice and Law. In these respects the advantages over a new country are world-wide. The roughness of a pioneer life is over, and the advantages of a social and industrial progress already attained. There is land cleared yet woodland convenient, railroad facilities ample for the present and for many years to come, a settled state of society, churches to go to, schools for children, laws established. It is difficult to convey a full idea of the presence of these advantages compared with their absence. The distinction drawn by Bastiat between the laborious supply of human wants and their gratuitous supply by nature, is eminently favorable here. Nature does what elsewhere, by much labor, art must accomplish. Take warmth, for example, and compare the necessary provision for our winters and those of a cold country. Take the food of cattle as another illustration, and think of them as giazing through the winter on barley, oats, or rye in the South, compared with cattle housed through the winter and fed on dry forage in the North. In the spring, the farmer of each section has his ox or his cow, but how different the trouble and expense ! So far as natural advantages go, nature has just stopped short of prodigality.. The people'of the State are (it may be considered as a matter of course) much attached to the country, and accus tomed to refer to it always in terms of highest appreciation. " The Sunny South," " The Land of the Sun," " The finest land the sun shines on," " The Garden-Spot of the World " these expressions are not infrequent. .Many Northern men have endorsed them. Men who have travelled extensively have said, that taking it all in all, it is one of the finest countries to live in. The-land is not so rich as in some sections, but ill SUGGESTIONS TO IMMIGRANTS. 15 health usually accompanies very rich land ; yet oue year with another, with good management, there will be a reliable quantity of products, both for supplies and for sale. For home comfort and abundance, no country is better suited, if one will but make them a prime object. Germans and other foreigners have frequently remarked on the advan tage of winter crops, and the ground working for them all the time, and not being ice-bound in winter. Increased population would rapidly lead to diversification of pursuits, which again would rapidly develop the needed capital from within, if not from abroad; and we do not hesitate to say, as the result of observation and experience, that the best immigration, next to that from the neighboring States (of South and North Carolina and Virginia), is the immigration from the Northern States, rather than from abroad. These are soonest assimilated. The best means of harmonizing the sections is by the mutual acquaintance to which such immi gration will give rise. Sectional antipathies are based on mutual ignorance, and disappear before knowledge. SUGGESTIONS TO IMMIGRANTS. Come and see for yourselves. Do not .expect fairy-land, or exemption from labor and care; but come and compare climate, productions, and the general conditions of comfort with those to be had elsewhere, and you will find them to compare favorably. You will quickly see that we have not improved our natural advantages adequately; but you will find that Nature has done her part well; and if you but bring with you good habits of painstaking and economy, you will soon build up a delightful home. You will find good sense and good feeling ; and in any considerable community, men of culture and refinement. Still generally they do not show so well at first as on longer acquaintance. You should visit the country, and see the capacities of the soil and climate. Do not regard the present agriculturists as knowing every thing, nor yet fall into the contrary error of supposing they know nothing. In fact, they know much ; yet the present is but a transition state, and they have not fully solved the problem of conformity to the new conditions 16 HAND-BOOK OF GEOBGIA. of life and labor. The young men and the new men are now on an equal experience level with the old so you will have a fair start. The inducements generally referred to are agricultural. Those for manufacturers are equally great. For success in these, nothing is needed but capital and good management; and where will they thrive without both ? All the needful conditions are here for the development of the most profitable manufacturing industry in the whole country. We were just beginning1 to reach that stage of development when the war arrested it. Again, in Georgia, more rapidly than anywhere else in - the South, this progress has begun. There is, too, a large population fit for it, and to be benefited by it. Climate, material, and power, all exist together in an unsurpassed con dition. Mining can be profitably pursued, under like condi tions of capital and good management. Professional men we do not need so much as men of science and skill. Our people have, themselves, devoted much more of their time to other subjects than to science or to expertness in labor. We would not overestimate the advantages. There are drawbacks to all good things, and compensations to all evils. We would not encourage Utopian views, but we think Georgia, all things considered, one of the most desirable of all the States open for immigration, and still inadequately popu lated. In all lands, there are sickness and death, hard times, evil days and evil people, mixed with the blessings and the good things of life. Trouble and discipline, labor and sorrow, are incident to all climes; yet Nature has been prodigal in her gifts to us, and man needs only average care and skill to make here as happy homes as the world has ever known. The earth, with its range of productions, the sun and air and con ditions of climate, the abundant wood and water and waterpower, the present settled state of the country and degree of development, and the future promise for one's children of a still higher development all point to the South as admirably suited for immigration, and to no part of the South more '.aan to Georgia. I. THE COUNTRY. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF THE STATE. 1. OUTLINE OF PHYSICAL FEATURES. IIT the following pages the object will be to convey to the reader a correct outline of the appearance of the surface of the State, and the materials which make up that surface and the underlying crust of the earth, so far as penetrated either by the farmer's plough or the miner's pick ; to describe the drain age system, of the State in its relation to the location of mills and factories ; the transportation of materials of export and import, and the natural supply of timber for building or man ufacturing, as they appear to one making a mmeralogical, geo logical, and physical survey. From Lookout Mountain, in Dade County, one can see the larger part of Cherokee Georgia. From Pine Log Mountain in Bartow, and Stone Mountain in De Kalb, or Mount Airy in Habersham, one sees Northern-Middle Georgia. From Brown's Mountain in Bibb, one can get an idea of SouthernMiddle Georgia. From Paramore's Hill, Scriven County, one may see the characteristic features of South-eastern Georgia. Standing on Pine Log Mountain, on the border of Bartow and Cherokee Counties, one -sees in the north-west the High Point of Lookout Mountain, which is the continuation of the Alleghany or Cumberland Range ; toward the north, Fort Mountain, the southern extremity of the Cohuttas, a prolonga tion of the Unaka or western branch of the Blue Ridge ; to the north-east, Grassy Mountain, the south-western extremity of the Blue Ridge proper, which extends to the Enota in Towns County, and to the Rabun Bald. 18 HAND-BOOK OF GEORGIA. A little north 'of east, a prominent point is Mount Yonah in White County, which, with Walker's Mountain in Lumpkin, Sawnee Mountain in Forsyth, Sweat, Kenesaw, and Lost 3Iountains in Cobb, aud Oak Ridge in Carroll Counties, form a line of peaks extending north-east and south-west across almost the entire State, from South Carolina to Alabama; and the five last named divide the Chattahoochee waters from those of the Alabama. To the south-east of Pine Log can be seen Stone Mountain, the last high point in the Chattahoochee Ridge which extends in a similar manner across the State north-east and south-west, and divides the Chattahoochee from the streams which empty into the Atlantic east of Atlanta, from those west of this place which flow into Flint River, and unite with the Chatta hoochee, just after crossing the Florida line, forming the Appalachicola which runs to the Gulf of Mexico. To the south-west, one sees Pine Mountain, an extension of Pine Log ; and west of that are the Allatoona Hills of Bartow County, south of Etowah River; and still farther Games Mountain in Polk, and the Dug Down Mountains which separate Polk from Haralson, reaching to the Alabama line. The region in view embraces North-west or Chcrokee Georgia, and is the main portion of the mineral territory of the State. Lookout is the highest of a series of ridges named Sand Mountain, Lookout Mountain, Taylor's Ridge, Johns Moun tain, and Chattoogata Ridge running north-east and south west from Tennessee into Alabama, and containing the Coal and fossiliferous Iron Ore. The Cohutta is a continuation of the Unaka Range of Ten nessee, and runs north and south, fcontaining Copper with some Lead and Silver Ore. On the western border of this range are the beds of Baryta, Manganese, Brown Hematite Iron Ore, and SVftte. On the east, between the Cohutta and the Blue Ridge, isone belt of Marble, and adjacent to it the Gold-bearing Schists which extend from North Carolina to Alabama and reappear on the south side of the Blue Ridge, with a belt of Serpentine Soapstone and Limestone on the north side of the Chatta hoochee Ridge, in the rich Gold territory of Habersham, White, Lumpkin, Forsyth, and Hall Counties, lying north of PHYSICAL FEATURES. 19 these calcareous and magnesian carbonates and silicates, and extending from South Carolina to Alabama. South of the Chattahoochee Ridge, there is another Soapstone belt with similar hydromica, micaceous, and chloritic schists, which is also to some extent Gold-bearing. After passing a series of hornblendic Gneisses, there comes still another belt of steatitic, silicious, and hydromicaceous schists, on a line with Graves' Mountain in Lincoln County; and after passing another hornblendic belt, the same again recur on the line of Oak and Pine Mountains in Harris County, bounded on the south by Gneisses and Granite. The intervals between these Gold-bearing rocks make the Blue, Chattahoochee, and Oak Mountain Ridges, and are at some points Copper-bearing. This brings us to the middle of the State, where the Railroad from Augusta, via Milledgeville, Macon, and Columbus, marks the border of the CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY SEAS. The Cretaceous extended from Columbus to Butler, and formed deposits from this line south to Pataula Creek, above Fort Gaines. The Tertiary covered the rest of the State with Marl-beds, Limestones, etc., as far south as to Chatham County, and thence by the junction of Oconee and Ocmulgee Rivers, and via Quitman on the Withlacoochee, to the Florida line. The latest tertiary sands and clays cover the remainder of the State, or South-eastern Georgia, and gradually descend to the Okefinokee Swamp,- not much more than one hundred feet above the level of the sea. The surface of the State shows one other peculiar feature, in the heavy beds of sand, gravel, and pipe clay, which border the older granitic and gneissoid rocks along the line of railroad referred to above, and extending generally 10 to 20 miles southward, sometimes forming hills capped with ferruginous sandstone. These deposits have been referred to the flooding of the Southern States by the water from melting ice at the close of the Glacial Period, when the rocks of the Northern States were grooved and striated by the grinding of the immense ice-masses which covered the greater portion of the 20 HAND-BOOK OF GKOBGIA. continent north of the Ohio River, and, by their melting, deposited " Moraines" and drift-beds over the Middle States ; while the floods of water from their extremities poured over the Atlantic and Gulf States in streams which formed gra vel-beds at "Washington, Richmond, Fayetteville, Columbia, Milledgeville, Tuscaloosa, Jackson, and Vieksburg, laying the foundations for Capital cities in a soil admirably drained, and with fine springs of freestone water just at the head of navi gation of the principal rivers. After this Glacial or Drift Period closed, there was a slower flow of the waters; the sediment deposited formed a blue clay, which is the characteristic of our rice swamp and tide-water swamps, and this was the last change that the surface under went until the period when man began to record his observa tions in the Human Age, to mark on trees and rocks and wharves the highest and lowest water-marks, to observe the amount of mud and sand deposited each year by the spring freshets, and to note the gradual filling up of marshes by the sediment from streams flowing into them, the accumulation of vegetable matter from leaves and branches and moss-beds, and the building of reefs by the gradual accumulation of oystershells along the coasts. 2. GEOLOGY. Geology is the science which describes the physical features of the earth, the rocks which compose its crust, the order of their arrangement, the remains of vegetable and animal life which are buried hi the layers accessible to man, and the forces which have in the past made changes in these layers, or are now doing so. It is interesting to the Agriculturist, the Miner, the Manufacturer, and the Merchant. To the Farmer, it is of the highest importance to know the origin of the soil which he cultivates, and the causes of the changes whitli it undergoes. To the Miner, it is essential that he should understand the relations of the metal-bearing rocks to those which are of no value, so that he may expend his labor where profit will result. To the Manufacturer, the cheapest power that can be applied is furnished by the waterfalls formed by the passage of streams over beds of rocks which resist their wearing effect. ORIGIN* OF SOILS----CRUST OF THB EARTH. 21 To the merchant, the cost of transportation is a prime factor in estimating his profits ; and this is regulated by the number and character of the rivers which furnish the cheapest means of conveyance, and the mountain ranges which impede traffic or limit the rnnge of the market in supply and demand. Let us inquire, What are soils ? They are simply the result of the action of the atmosphere and water, and the heat of the sun, or the disintegrating effect of frost on the rocks which make up the earth's surface, and the remains of vegetables and animals mingled with these. They consist of the same elements as the rocks from which they are derived ; and these rocks are made up of minerals, which, in turn, can be separated into chemical elements or simple bodies which can not be further separated in other words, are not compound. The ancients recognized only four elements of which all natu ral objects were supposed to be composed viz., Earth, Air, Fire, and Water. Chemists have been able, by means of the galvanic battery, to separate water into two gases, Hydrogen and Oxygen. The air or atmosphere they have found to be a mixture of two gases, Oxygen and Nitrogen, with a small and variable amount of watery vapor, and a still less amount of Carbonic Acid and Ammonia. The Earth, or the rocky crust which is exposed to view on the surface, and those substances which are dug out of it called Minerals, they find to contain about 69 elements of different physical properties. In digging the deep mines and boring artesian wells, it has been found that there is a-constant and tolerably regular in crease of heat, after'passing 50 feet as we descend toward the centre of the earth, amounting to about 1 per cent for every 100 feet. At a depth of 30 miles, this heat would, at this rate, become so great as to melt iron, and at 50 miles all the other metals and the rocks, but for the fact that the increase of pressure of matter above, raises the melting-point of these rocks. It is also known that all bodies give out heat into the air or surrounding bodies in space ; and hence the conclusion is drawn that, during the long period which has elapsed since the earth was created, there has been a gradual diminution of its temperature, and that originally it existed in a gaseous condition. Then, as it cooled, it became liquid, and finally 22 HAND-BOOK OF GEORGIA. the outer portion or crust became solid, while beneath the crust, at a depth of 20 or 30 miles, there may still be found liquid matter, such as is thrown out from volcanoes as lava, and such as the Trap-rock which we find penetrating the other and stratified rocks. Cooling is accompanied by contraction. As this has taken place, the figure of the earth has been modified so as to form two immense troughs, in which the water has collected, separated by two large bodies of land, the Western Continent or America, and the Eastern Continent or Old World. T'ie Western Continent lias two long ranges of mountains parallel to the borders of the oceans the Appalachians on the Atlantic, and the Rocky Mountains on the Pacific side. From the shells, bones, teeth, etc., of animals found in the rocks, it is inferred that animals to which these parts belonged, lived while the sand, clay, etc., in which we find them were being deposited from water. By comparing these relics which we diy tip, and hence call fossils, with the corresponding parts of animals now living, we find that those dug up near the ocean arc very nearly of the same kind as those now living. The oyster-shells found near the line of Chatham and Efiingham Counties are almost exactly like those of the rac coon oyster now living in the neighborhood of Savannah. The shells found at Enoch's Mill, in EfKngham County, arc somewhat different from those now living on the sea-coast;. and the vertebral bones found there are those of a saurian or lizard-like animal, but not the same as those of the alligator now living in Okefinokce Swamp. The shells found in the marl-beds in Scriven County differ still more from those now living ; and at Shell Bluff, in Burke County, we find oyster-shells a foot long, which no one would take for the edible Virginia or Savannah oyster. r The corals'which we find on Lookout Mountain are entirely different from those found near Thomasville. In the lime stones of Dade Valley, near Trenton, we find the remains of ani mals called Orthoceros, entirely different from any now living . in any part of the world. In Bartow County, near Adairsville, we find a remarkable fossil, called by geologists Lingufa, from its tongue shape, and from its being found in the lowest rocks, liingida pri>na, a form of life which has had repre- EARLIEST LIFE. 23 sentatives or relatives in all the rocks which have been formed, from the lowest to the highest. The remains of plants found buried in the shales of Lookout and Sand Mountains are entirely different from any now living, from the mountains to the seaboard of Georgia. Again, we find rocks in which there is no vestige of life ex cepting a few sea-weed impressions and worm-holes bored by animals, when the mud and clay were soft and still retained in the rocks after they have been subjected to pressure from hundreds of feet of matter piled in layers above them. Finally, there are rocks in Georgia which show no signs of there being any thing living at the time they were deposited ; and these rocks are as hard as if they had boan baked in a pottery-furnace for a thousand years, and wo find running through them veins and wedges of Granite and Trap, which look almost the same as the lava now pouring from Vesuvius. From these .and thousands of similar data, geologists have reasoned, that after the earth had cooled enough to form a solid crust, the water and atmosphere gradually wore away the exposed rocks, and spread out or, to use a Latin word, stratified--the grains of sand and particles of kaolin and frag ments of limestone over the sea-bottom. The sea-weeds which" grew in the warm waters of the ocean were sometimes buried in the layers ; and on the beach, worms, which could live in water almost boiling, bored their holes in the soft sand or plastic clay. As the earth and the waters above the earth cooled still farther and contracted still more, life in the waters increased ; and the Brachiopoda, or animals with arm-like feet, began to float around in search of food, and corals began to grow and form reefs. In the shallow waters hetnmed in by these coral reefs, there began to grow a luxuriant swamp vegetation inhaling the superabundant carbonic acid of the atmosphere, and giving off again the oxygen for air-breathing animals, while they stored away the carbon in their own skeletons or trunks; and when they died formed peat-bogs or marsh-mucklike that which now covers the Okefinokee Swamp to a depth of four or five feet. By an oscillation or bending of the earth's crust beneath the swamp, there came an inroad of the sea-water, bringing clay 24 HAJTD-BOOK OF GEORGIA. and sand and pebbles, and covered up the vegetable matter, just as the charcoal-burner does his kiln, in a small way ; and then, as the sands accumulated and the bottom of the marsh and the underlying crust bent down beneath the increased weight of deposits, and approached nearer the central heat, these plants were partially coked and lost a large part of the oxygen and hydrogen which they contained as water or steam; and the portion made of carbon remained partly as fixed carbon, while S9me of it united with hydrogen as hydro carbon or bitumen, to serve as a source of gas for our modern gas-meters. In some places, the bending down of the earth's crust was so great that a break occurred, and the heated rocky matter from the interior escaped in the form of "trap dikes, granite veins, etc.; and where these came near the coal, the bitumen was driven out, and left pure carbon as Anthracite Coal, as in Pennsylvania. This has not occurred near enough to the coal deposits in Georgia to form this kind of coal, though in some of the older rocks we find it in another and still more altered form, as Graphite or Black Lead, which is nearly pure carbon with a little Iron ; and in the Itacolumite Sandstones, small quan tities of carbon have perhaps been changed to the purest form, that of the Diamond ; since occasionally we find a perfectly crystallized Diamond in the debris, resulting from the washing down of this sandstone in White, Hall, and Lumpkin Counties. Three of these are now in the State, one beautiful crystal having 24 faces, or reflecting surfaces ; another having 48 faces, and a third which has been cut and polished by the jeweller and set in a ring. One other form of carbon occurs in Clay County, near Fort Gaines, which still shows the woody structure, and is called Lignite. The rivers of the present day are constantly wearing away the rocks, and deposit at their mouths a fine sediment, and, when they overflow, a similar alluvium along the flats outside of their banks. The land near the mouths is sometimes raised by the oscillations of the earth's crust, and land vegetation then begins. There have been apparently a number of these eleva- GEOLOGIC UPHEAVALS. 25 tions in Georgia, which have not only been sufficient to raise the country about the mouths of rivers, but the whole coast region, from 15 miles above Savannah, along a curved line to the junction of the Oconee and Ocmulgee where they form the Altamaha, and around to the west, embracing the country where the Allapaha and Withlacoochee now have their feeders in the branches and creeks of Irwin and Colquitt Coun ties, and- along the ridge which divides these from the head waters of the Ocklockonee and the streams of Thomas County, forming the water-shed which separates the streams emptying into Appalachee Bay and the Gulf of Mexico, from those tend ing toward the Atlantic. Another elevation of the land exposed all that portion of the State lying between this line and one drawn from Augusta, via Macon, to Pataula Creek, above Fort Gaines on the Chattahoochee. Another brought up the old ocean-bed from Macon to Columbus. The next elevation in point of time brought up all the North-west portion of the State bounded by the Tennessee and Alabama lines, the Cohutta Mountains in Murray County, the Allatoona Hills in Bartow, and the Dug Down Mountains in Polk County. Before this there must have been another which raised Lookout Mountain and others parallel to it as far east as Rocky Face Ridge, Dalton, and Rome ; so that the streams have cut them through lengthwise from north-east to south west. Still another elevation exposed the country lying between the Selma Rome & Dalton Railroad, and "the line already mentioned of the Cohutta and Dug Down, so that it has been denuded lower than any other section of the State ; and perhap's at that time the Tennessee River found its way southward to the Gulf. At this period in the history of the state, we find evidence of a very extensive upheaval of the continental mass along the Atlantic slope. 26 HAND-BOOK. OP GEORGIA. METAMORPHISM. The effect of internal heat on the shales, limestones, sand stones, and iron ores, has been to convert the sandstones into Quartzites, the shales into Slates, the limestones into Marbles, the mixtures of sand, lime, clay, iron, and carbon into Gneisses, Mica schists, Talcose schists, Chloride and Graphitic schists. In some cases, the materials have been separated into distinct crystals, as Quartz, Rutile, Beryl, Tourmaline, Mag netic; Iron, Pyrite, Barite, Manganite, Staurolitc, etc. Lead, Copper, and Zinc ores have also in some cases been brought up in vapors from the lower or central mass, where, by their great specific gravity, they would naturally be col lected, and disseminated through the stratified rocks, either in layers or veins, or in minute or indiscernible particles scattered through the slates, and afterward, by the aid ot steam or dissolved silica and alkalies, have been concentrated into the crevices of the rocks, wherever broken, and forming cavities for their reception. Even Gold, one of the heaviest metals, has thus been found in mauy counties of the State, either segre gated or scattered. MTNEBAZS, AND ROCKS. The crust of the earth has been compared to a great histo rical work, which represents the unfolding of creation and building up of our planet. The divisions and chapters of this work are represented by the Geological Formations ; the paragraphs and sentences by the Periods and Epochs of each Formation ; the words of the sentences by the different Rocks, and the single letters of each word by the simple Minerals. For a thorough understanding of this work, a knowledge of the minerals which form the rocks, as well as the different kinds of rocks, is jiecessary. These minerals are characterized (1) by their chemical composition ; (2) by their physical prop erties viz., their specific gravity or weight compared with water as a standard; their hardness, color, and lustre; and (3) by their cleaving or splitting, giving their common crystal line forms, as Cubes, having six equal faces or sides e.g.t ELEMENTS OF THE EARTH'S CRUST. 27 Iron Pyrites and Galena; or as Octahedrons, having eight faces e.g., Magnetic Iron Ore; and Dodecahedrons, having twelve faces e.g.. Garnet; or as Prisms, with six sides and two ends-c.y., Beryl; or Pyramids, like those on the ends of Quartz, which are usually connected by a six-sided prism ; or, again, as prisms with faces like Staurolitc, Feldspar, or Rutile. ELEMENTS. Of the 69 elements which chemical science has recognized, only 16 are sufficiently common to need further investigation by us ; and these are found combined and mingled in every soil that we cultivate. These elements are, in their order of abundance and import ance, (I) Oxygen and (2) Hydrogen, which combined form water. These, with (3) Nitrogen and (4) Carbon, make up the air. These four compose by far the greater part of all Plants and Animals. Oxygen combines with all the other elements, and especially do we find it abundant in union with (5) Silicon, (6) Aluminum, (7) Iron, (8) Manganese, (9) Calcium, (10) Magnesium, (11) Potassium, (12) Sodium, (13) Phosphorus, (14) Sulphur, and (15) Chlorine. Magnesium, Oxygen, and Silicon form Talc, the softest of all minerals, and called in the scale of hardness--1. Calcium, Sulphur, and Oxygen, with water, form Gypsum, and ranks 2. Calcium, Carbon, and Oxygen form Calcite, whose hardness is 3. Calcium and Fluorine form Fluorite, and of hardness is 4. Calcium, Phosphorus, and Oxygen fonn Apatite and in hard ness is 5. Calcium. Sodium, or Potassium, with Aluminum, united to Silicon and Oxygen, form Feldspar 6. Silicon and Oxygen or Silica (Flint or Quartz) has hardness rated 7. Silicon, Aluminum, Oxygen, and Fluorine form Topaz, of hardness 8. Aluminum and Oxygen form Corundum which is 9. Carbon, pure and crystallized, is the Diamond, am* hardest of all 10. 28 HAND-BOOK OP GEORGIA. Iron is combined with oxygen in various proportions, and is called Hematite when 2 parts of Iron (Fe) combine with 3 parts of Oxygen (O). Limonite, or Brown Iron Ore, has in addition to Fe,O, of Hematite, 3 parts of water. Magnetite or Magnetic Iron Ore, contains 3 parts of Iron and 4 parts of Oxygen. Iron combines with Sulphur to form Pyrite, which by weight contains of Iron 46 per cent, and of Sulphur 53 per cent. Copper Pyrites, or Chalcopyrite, contains in addition to 30 per cent of Iron, and 36 per cent of Sulphur, 34 per cent of Copper. Manganese with Oxygen forms Pyrolusite, from which Mr. W. P. Ward, of Bartow County, is now making ferro-manganese, containing 60 per cent of manganese, worth $180 per ton. For smelting Iron from the first three, there have been erected in the State about 20 Furnaces, with a capacity for pro ducing about 300 tons per day, or 100,000 tons of pig-iron per annum, worth now about $20 per ton, or $2,000,000 per annum. Only one of these (it is believed) is now in blast that at Bartow Station on the W. & A. R.R. For smelting Copper, there were, before the war, extensive works erected at the " Mobile Mine " in Fannin County, but they were burned, and have not yet been rebuilt. There is a prospect of a company erecting works soon at the " Hiwassee Mine," in Towns County. At the " Waldrop Mine," in Haralson County, the Tallapoosa Mining Company have cut a vein of chalcopyrite, etc., yielding, on an average, 8 per cent for 125 feet longitudinally, in a drift that has been opened, and the bed of ore found to average 5 feet in thickness for this distance. It is about 80 to 100 feet from the surface. IKON. FURNACES----CHKKICAL SYMBOLS. 29 LIST OP IRON FURNACES IN GEORGIA. Cmpmcltr. Tom per Day. 1. Bartow Furnace, Bartow Station, Bartow Co. 20 2. Charcoal " " " 7. 8. Rogers " Rogers " " ""7 Oat of blast. 4. Pool's " Stamp Creek. " ""4 " 8. Brown and Thomas Furnace, " "" 0. Clierokee Furnace, Polk " 40 T Not In blast. 7. -Etna " " " 10 8. Ridge Valley Furnace, Floyd " 12 9. Rising Fawn " Dade " 50 10. Ward's Diamond Furnace, Bartow " 4 11. Stamp Creek Furnace, " " 4 Not in use. 12. EtowaU Furnace, "4 13. Allatoona " " "4 14 Phcenix " Dade " 40 Not completed. 15. Cherokee " " " 40 248 SYMBOLS OF CHEMICAL ELEMENTS IS MINERALS. For the sake of brevity, chemists have adopted the following symbols to represent the different elements and their combina tions : Oxygen=O. Tellurlum=Te. Hydrogen=H. Arsenic=As. Carbon =C. Holybdenum=Mo. SnIpltur=S. Zinc=Zn. 8ilicon=Si. . Chromium=Cr. Titanium=Ti. Nickel=NL Chlorine=Cl. BUica or Sana=SiO=Si-f2O. Sodium or Natrium=Na. Alumina=Al,O,=2Al+3O. Potassium or Kaliam=K. Ferric Oxide=Fe,O,=2Fe+3O. Calcium or Lime Metal=Ca. Ferrous Oiide=FeO. Magnesium =Mg. Manganic Oride=Mn,03. Barinm=Ba. Hanganous Oxide=MnO. Clay Metal or AlnmInum=Al. Calcic Oxide (Lime)=CaO. Iron or Ferrum=Fe. Magnesia=MgO. Manganese=Mn. Water=H,O=2H+O. Cuprum or Copper=Cu. 8oda=NaO. Plumbum or Lead=Pb. Potasb=KO. Anrum or QoId=Au. Baryta=BaO. Bismatli=Bi. Boracic Acid=BO,. 30 HAND-BOOK OF GEORGIA. MINERALS FOUND IX GEORGIA, GIVING THE PEKCENTtr.M OF THEIR CHEMICAL ELEMENTS. OH C ill 1 S SiTiCIXaAI Fe g oa Pb An Bi Te As % Za Cr SI 1 Diamoud. ...... inn ., .. .- .. ..i . i - : SCoaL. ........ 4 Sulphur...... .. .j .. .. 1io0n0 ion 5 Gold. ........ ..| .. i inn u .. Si 48 .. 1 .. fM Sf SMispickel....!..! .. 20 47 84 .i .. ... .. 46 ..: .. 10 Molybdenite..)..; .. 41 .. 11 Chakopyriie.. 1 ..! .. 85 .. an ..35 .. . rn 12 Halite.... ....|..; .. 13 Magnetite. ...27 .. 15 Chromic Iron. 41 . -. 16 Water. ....... 39 11 60 73 88 9 ..1 .. i lol 36 .. .. .. .. .. 17|Corandum.... 46 .. .. 83 .. . 1 .. 70 15 .. ... 54 .. ... ..t .. . I JOPyrolnsite.... 37 . W SI RatUe. ....... 39 .. 61 22Limonite. .... 87 2 ..: .. 61 47 .. .. .. .. .1 47 ... ... 80 , ' 10 l 1 i 1 i a' 11 :' g" i 1 C? eT i'l.^I - 1 O n' O jo -U CO IE * O 5 .. .. ..i 28 17 ..: ..1 .. 27 Rhodonite ..... 40 'fl 6 53 9. .J . . 28 Hornblende.... 50 10. .. S9Beryl .......... 67 16 i 18 ia . 30 Chrysolite...... 36 50! .. 6 j 81 Garnet .... ... SSEnidote. ....... 36 18 36 22 15 31 14 .S t i SSBiotite ........ 40 16 8 22 10 .. .., .. .. "1 "." ::; 83 35 Labradorite .... 54 30 4 ..12 2 .. 1 36Orthoclue...... 66 22 4 9 .. .. .. -.. j 4 ii .. .. .. .. .. 38 11 2- 38Kyanite........ 86 68 i 39 Tourmaline ..... 38 31 40 Tnln Gft 8 ' 2i 9 418aponite...... . 9 1 42 Serpentine^.... ! ! 44' 2 -. j 2i 5 19 1 14 ..: .. . i .: :: 2 .. ... ..' .. 43 Chloritc... ...... 81 "l 5 13 44Barite.......... ... 1 . !a .. .. 84 .. .. AC M . I 46 ^ .. rLzume........ 48Wavellite...... 8 ..' 0.i6r 8 ( in .. .. fi S8 .. 2 82 .... 16 ..( .. .. .. .. .. 42 ..! .. .. .. .. .. as .. .. KA AA flOBlderite ........ ..| :: aStilbite.. .......' 58 16 .1 1 G2 - .' .- -. i .: .... .. . i aiss . " "i"! "1 " i ; 70 so. NAn. PHYSICAL CHARACTERS OP MINERALS FOUND IN GEORGIA. CHEMICAL COMPOSITION. BFRCrFIO UBATITT. HAEDNEB8. COLOR. LOCALITY. U8I8. 1 3.5 S Graphite.... ............ tt 8 ft Coal.................. ... It 1.8-1,7 ,4 2 K Gold.................... Gold......... .......... .... 15.5-19.5 A 7 Pyrlte PbS........ .............. ... . ...... , nAq Mlspfcket.. : .......... 10 Molybdenite.............. MoS,.... .................... 11 CuS+Fe,S,.... ...... ....... H _P A 7.S 7.7 6.0-6.4 A A__A Q 4.1-4.3 IS Halite..............:..... NaCl.. ....................... 2.1-2.5 1R Magnetite................ 5. 14 Frankllnlte.............. 15 Chrome Iron........ .... FeOCr.O........ ............. 1A Water.................... H,O.. ........................ 17 A1.0, ...................... 5.5-6.5 4.3-45 1. S.S-4.0 10 In I 2.5 1.5-8.5 8.5 3. 1.6-8 2.5 6-6.5 5.5-6. 1-1.5 8.5-5 2.5. 6.5-6 5. 5.5 1.5 Black. it Yellow, gold yel low. Steel gray White.' Black. it ii ii White, Hall, Dawaon. Pickene, Carroll, Elbert. Sulphuric acid and White, Lnmpkln, Hall, Carroll, etc. Murray, Hall, HaberBham. Snlphurlc acid. Arsenic. Pauldlng, Hanlson, Carroll, Greene, and Fulton. Copper. Table Salt. Bham, Lumpkln. DeKalb, Meriwuthcr. Habenham. Iron. Paints. tshing. KAMI. PHYSICAL CHARACTERS OF MINERALS FOUND IN GEORGIA (continued.) CHEMICAL COMPOSITION. pvcino UBAV1TY. lUItT>N*8, COLOR. LOCALITY. mis. Hematite . . ., Fe,..... .................... 5. 19 Ilmentte. .'..,,. .......... T1,OjFe,0, ................. 4.5-0 Pyroluelte. .............. MnO.. ....................... 4.8 at Rulile. ................... Tin 4.1-4.9 Umonlte.. .......... . .. Fe,O,n,O. ........... ....... 3.1-4 83 Qf\ S.5 Opal.............. . ..... so,+n,o. .................. 1.9-1.3 Hetooric Iron.... ........ FeANl ...................... 7.S-7.8 (CsOMgOFeOJSO,. .......... 8.2-8.5 S7 MnoSO,.... .................. W (MgOCaO)SO, i (MgOCaOJ.SIO, I 39 Beryl.................... Al,0,+Be,0,S.O,.... ...... 30 (MgOF*0),8.0...... ....... SI Garnet ................. Mn.OjFe.OjAl.OjSO, ....... Eoldote...... ........... CaOSO.Al.O.Fe.O,. ....... 3.4-3.6 S.9-8.4 8.8-.7 8.3 3.1-4.8 3.8-4 6-8.5 5-fi 1-5.5 C-6.5 5-5.6 7. 6.5-6.5 4.5 5-6 5.5-6.5 5-6 7.5-8 6.5 7 8.5- -7.5 6.5 stcol gray, and Iron bluck. Bartow. Iron. Bliclt. II Yellowish black. Coloring teeth. Dark brown. Folk, Bartow, Gllmer, Fsn- nln, Murrar. Bnrko, etc. Iron. PnlsinlttM Oglethorpe,Hrrt8,Tlbot,etc, White, yellow. red, gry, etc. Waihlngton Connty. Gem. Whitcdcld. black. White to black. Green. Merlwetber, etc. Rnbun, White. Red tod brown. Pauldlng, Cherokee. Green and brown Tronp. artlflcUl t Hotite.... ........... ...I 1KO.. ...... .... ... ....... fffi SO.Al.OjFo.OjMgOKO. ..... 80,Al,0,CONaO ........... 36 Ortboclase...... ........ S7 StauroHto.... ............ 81O,Al,0jFeOMgO .......... 38 Kyanlte.................. 39 8iO,Al,0,Fe,OaCaOMgO NaO.F. .................. 40 Talc..................... SiO.MgOFcOH.O ........... 41 Saponite................. 8IO,Al,0,MgOU,O. ......... Serpentine............... 81O,MgO.H,0.... ............ 8IO,,Al,0,,Fo,0,,MeO,H,0. 44 Baritc.................... BaOSOj. ......... ............ 45 Gypanm... ............... CaOSO,H,O.... ............. 4A nopo,a.... ........... ... 47 Lazullte... ............... Al.OjSlOjFc.OjMgOPO, .... JO Wavellte. ......... ...... 49 Calcite............... ... CaOC*O * * 60 Slderlte.. ................ FeOjCO,.... ................. 51 Malachite ............... CuOCOj. ........ ............. 62 Stilblte.... ........... .. SIO.Al.OjCnOHjO.. ....... 8.7-9.1 2.8-3.1 2.6-2.7 2.4-8.6 3.6 8.6 8.0-5 2.8-2.9 2.6 2.5 2.6-2.8 4.8-4.8 2.3 6.5-7 3 2-2 2.5 8.7 4 2.1 3.5-3 Black. 2.5 6 6 7-7.5 5-7 Tftlbot White and red. White and bine. T ft 1-1.5 1.5 2.5-4 1.6 2.5-3.5 1.5-2 8.5-4 5-6 8.6-4 8 8-4.5 8.5-4 8.5-4 Black, brown. White and gray. White to red. White to green. White. Gray, Blue. White, yellow. White. Gray to brown. White. Bartow PnlV CUTOll. Pol ton. 34' HAND-BOOK. OP GEORGIA. CKYSTAUUXE BOCKS. 1 Dolerite consists of Labradorite, Augite, and Magnetic Iron. 2 Diabase " ' " Chlorite. 3 Hypersthenite consists of Labrador!te and Hypersthene. 4 Diorite " Hornblende and Albite. a Syenite " " " Orthoclase. 6 Granite " Quartz, Mica, and Feldspar. 7 Gneiss " " " " " banded. 8 Grannlite " " and granular Feldspar. 9 Mica Slate " " Mica, which is varied by addition of oilier Minerals. Hydromica Slate or Schist, Quartz, and hydrous Mica, and called Tal- cose when it consists of Quartz, Mica, and Talc. Chloritic Slate consists of QiTartz, Mica, and Chlorite. Hornblendic Slate consists of Quartz, Mica, and Hornblende. Graphitic Slate " " " " Graphite. 10 Itacolumite " " and Talc. BEDIMEXTABY ROCKS ARE Clayey, aa Shales, Slates. Marly, as beds of sand and clay with shells. Calcareous, as limestone, dolomites. Silicious, as laminated sandstones, Band-beds, etc. Conglomerate, as granite conglomerate of Angusta, ferruginous conglom erate of the Drift. Carbonaceous, as coal-seams, lignite-beds, graphitic slates. ROCKS (CRYSTALLISE). Dolerite or Trap.--( 1) This is an igneous rock. It came to the surface in a melted state through an opened fissure. The part filling the fissure is called a dike. Trap is a very hard, dark, and heavy rock. The surface is generally yellow or red from decomposition, but its interior is a dark blue. Its weight has caused it to be considered an iron ore by many who know nothing of its constituents. A very large dike of trap extends from a point past of Newman, in Coweta County, passing through Meriwether, over Pine Mountain, near the Chaly beate Springs, into Talbot County, and on the easterly edge of Hamilton to a point three miles north-east of Geneva. There are many other dikes in the State. The rock is a compound of Labradorite and Angite, and is called Dolertie. COMPOSITION 0? .ROCKS. 86 Syenite (5). Some granite rocks contain Hornblende instead of Mica, and the name Syenite is given to them. The rock is generally dark from the color of the Hornblende. Syenitic G-neiss (5a) is the name given to the gneissoid variety of Syenite, and is a gneiss containing Hornblende instead of Mica, occurring abundantly in the Blue Ridge, etc. JTydroniica Schist (9a) contains a hydrous Mica, has a greasy feel, and looks like Talcose Schist, but contains no Talc. This forms a large part of the rocks supposed to be of Quebec age. Marble (10) is a crystalline limestone, and is found of a black color at Tunnel Hill, red at Dalton, pink at Varnell's Station, blue at Rockmart, white near Jasper in a bed 50 feet thick on the bauk of Long Swamp Creek, and also blue on the same creek. Another locality of the white is near Buchanan, and still another near Van Wert. All of these are Magnesian or Dolomitic limestones, and probably belong to the Quebec age. Granite (6) is composed of grains of Quartz, Feldspar, and Mica mixed promiscuously together, and bearing no relative proportion to each other. Sometimes the Mica is a biotite, black variety, but is usually muscovite. The color of granite is usually nearly white in this State. It varies in fineness according as the ingredients are coarse or fine-grained. This is the material of Stone Mountain, and covers a large portion of the metamorphic region of the State. Gneiss (7) has the same constituents as granite, but they are arranged more or less in planes. It appeal's banded and often splits into layers. On account of the splitting into layers, it is said to be schistose ; and this character is the only one distinguishing it from granite. This is the prevailing rock of the group marked Cincinnati. Mica Schist (9) has the same constituents as granite, but the Mica is the most abundant. It divides into thin layers and glistens in the sun, owing to the scales of mica. If the layers are smooth and the scales indistinct, it is called Mica Slate ; this variety contains very little quartz. 36 . HAND-BOOK OF GEORGIA. BOCKS (xor CBYSTAIAESE). Limestone.--This is of dull shades of color, varying from white through gray to brown and black. It is chiefly composed of Carbonate of Lime in rock form. When burnt, the carbonic acid escapes, leaving the lime in the form of quicklime. Chalk and Marble are varieties of limestone. All of the varie ties together are called calcareous rocks. Sandstone.--This is a rock made of sand, which may be quartz alone, or may contain feldspar grains, clay, limestone, or mica. The colors are various, from white to red and black. It is sometimes flexible, sometimes flinty, and sometimes saccharoidal, like grains of sugar. Conglomerate.--A conglomerate is composed of gravel and sand or other coarse material, cemented together by lime, silica, or iron. If the latter, the rock is called Ferruginous Conglomerate. This latter is very common along the line of the Quaternary, from Columbus to Augusta, and has fre quently been mistaken for Iron Ore. Shale is a fine mud or clay, consolidated into a rock having a slaty fracture, but less firm and less evenly slaty than true slate. Colors are from gray, through red, yellow, brown, and black. Clay is a fine kind of mud, formed by the decomposi tion of feldspar, and mixed with more or less sand and other impurities. The purest clay is white, and called Kaolin, used in the manufacture of porcelain wares, and found in abun dance near Milledgeville, and at other points along the Co lumbus and Augusta Railroad, formed from the disintegration of the Feldspar in the Granite. Argillaceous Sandstone.--This is a sandstone in which clay forms a large ingredient. When breaking in thin slabs, as it usually does, it/is called laminated sandstone. Slate differs from shale in breaking more evenly and being much firmer. Roofing slate is of this kind, of which large quantities are found at Rockmart, in Polk County. This was formed from shale by heavy pressure and heat, by a partial action of the metamorphism previously spoken of. GEOLOGICAL PXRIODB. 87 2b, GEOLOGICAL FORMATIONS IN GEORGIA. The Lower Silurian (from the Silures, ancient Inhabitants of Wales) age of rock containing fossils of molluscan type (i.e., those having soft bodies like the oysters of our age, protected by a calcareous shell), is represented in two periods. The hydromica schists of the copper-bearing series of the Mobile Mine and Ducktown, and Ocoee Conglomerates and Slates along the Ocoee River on the Tennessee line, and on the Etowah River near Carteraville, are the lowest in position of the rocks in the State, and form a group of (2) Primordial rocks corresponding to what is called the (2) Acadian epoch in Canada. The Conglomerate is made up of feldspar and a bluish quartz. The slates are hard and silicious. This group of rocks is overlaid in the Cohutta Mountains, and on Pine Log Mountain in Bartow County, by a sandstone called the Chilhowee, from a mountain of that name in Tennessee, cor responding to the Potsdam sandstone in New York, called from the town of Potsdam in that State, and belongs also to the (2) Primordial period and to the (2#) Potsdam epoch. This sandstone also appears in the north of Haralson and Paulding Counties, and in Yonah Mountain White County, and Tallulab Mountain Habersbani County, being at all these places altered into gneiss by metamorphism. The next period called (3) Canadian, embracing the (a) Calciferoits or lime-bearing sandstone of New York, the shales, limestones, and sandstone of the (b) Quebec epoch in Canada, and the (c) Chazy limestone of New York, is repre sented by impure sandstones and cberty dolomitic limestones in the Northwestern counties ; by a sandstone on the western elope of the Cohutta Mountains ; and in the metamorphic region to the Eastward and Southward, by calcareous schists, hydro-mica schists, marble and itacolumite of the Quebec epoch, and by calcareous schists of the (a) Calciferous epoch. The (4) Trenton period embraces the limestones of Bartow, Gordon, and Murray, overlying the dolomitic limestones and cherts and the limestones of the valleys in the north-west por tion of the State Lookout Valley, Chicamauga Valley, etc. of the Trent&n epoch in New York. These are followed from Dalton to Rome by the red shales of the (c) Cincinnati epoch, 33 KAVD-BOOK OF GEORGIA. and in the metamorphic region by gneisses and graphitic slates and syenites. The rocks of the Upper Silurian age in this State belong to the Niagara period (5) of New York, and contain a sandstone of the Medina (a) epoch, the fossiliferous iron ores of the Clinton (b) epoch, as represented in Lookout Valley and McLemore's Cove, etc., and a limestone of the Niagara (e) epoch. They appear only in the north-western corner of the State. The next New York period, the Salina (6) or Salt-bearing group, has not been recognized. The Oriskany (8) of the New York survey is not represented in Georgia. The age of Fishes, called Devonian (from Devonshire, Eng land), is represented in Georgia by the black shale only, near Dalton and elsewhere, often mistaken for coal ; and this belongs to the Genesee (lOc) shale of the Hamilton (10) period in New York. The age of coal plants, or Carboniferous age, embraces three periods, two of which are represented in North-west Georgia. Lowest of these is the Subcarboniferoits (13) period, including the (1 3a) Silicious epoch, or cherty group, and the (135) Calcareous epoch or coral-beds of Dade, Walker, Catoosa, Chattooga, and Floyd Counties. Overlying this we have the Carboniferous (14) period, including the (14a) Mill stone grit of Lookout and Sand Mountains, and the (14i) coal-measures of Dade, Walker, and Chattooga Counties. The third or Permian (15) period is not found in the State. These three ages are characterized by fossils, none of which are now living on the earth or in the seas ; and, from their old-fashioned forms, the whole of these rocks formed during the Silurian, Devonian, and Carboniferous ages, are included in the Palajozoic tiibe, from the Greek words meaning ancient life the Primary of early geologists. In the Mesozoic age, or Secondary of the old geologists, the Triassic and Jurafesic periods represented in other Atlantic States by sandstones, coal and trap dikes show only the trap dikes of Meriwether, Haberaham, and other counties, the sand stones, if they exist, being buried under the deposits of sand, clay, and sandy marls filled with the shells of various animals AGES, PERIODS, EPOCHS. 30 which lived in the Cretaceous age in the sea-water which washed against the hard granitic cliffs forming the shore-line from Columbus to Butler. The greatest quantity of these remains is found on the banks of Pataula Creek, in Clay County. On examination, these shells prove to be unlike those of animals now living, and also different from those which are found in North-west Georgia, in the rocks made in Palaeozoic time ; and hence, as they are intermediate, the age is called that of Middle Life, from the Greek words mesos (middle) and 2oe (life). The forms correspond to those found in the Chalk Cliffs of England ; and hence they belong to the Cretaceous age, from the Latin word creta (chalk). After the sea-bottom of the Cretaceous period was raised above the level of the water, the shore-line extended from Pataula Creek, by Butler, Macon, and Milledgeville, to the Savannah River at Augusta. The oyster-shells found at Shell Bluff, and in Burke, Washington, and other counties, other fossils found in the beds of marl of this region as far south as the line of Chatham County, and the corals found near Thomasville, resemble veiy much the general forms now living; and hence the time in which they lived has been called the Cenozoic time, from kainos and zoe, Greek words meaning recent life. This time embraced two distinct divisions viz., the Tertiary or third set, and Quaternary or fourth set of rocks. The Tertiary age is again divided into three periods: 1, that in which only a small per cent of the fossils have representa tives now living ; 2, an intermediate period recognized in other States when a minority (45 per cent) of the forms found are like those now living; and, 3, a later part, in which a majority of the species found buried in the rocks are still living. The first is called the Eocene, or dawn of recent life ; the second, Miocene, or less recent (than the next); the third, Pliocene, or more recent from the Greek words, eos (dawn), melon (less), pleion (more), and kainos (recent). The Quaternary age embraces, 1st, the drift gravels and the clays and sands which border the metamorphic belt from Columbus to Augusta ; 2d, the blue clays of the sea-coast counties ; 3d, the bluff calcareous saiid found at Enoch's Mill; and, 4th, the alluvium of the river-beds now forming. 40 HAXD-BOOK. OF GEOBG1A. FORMATIONS. The following is the most recent classification of the forma tions : Aoi.. Azolc. Eozolc. Silurian Age. e N Devonian Ago. PERIODS. EPOCHS. Azoic. la, Lanrentlan. 16, Huroniau. Lower Primordial. 2a, Acadian. 26, Potsdam. Canadian. 8a, Caldferoiis. Sf>, Quebec. 8c, Cbazy. Trenton. 4o, Trenton. 46, Utica. 4c, Cincinnati. Upper Niagara. 5a, Medina. 66, Clinton. 6c, Niagara, fiolina. 6, Salina. Lower Helderoerg.7, Lower nelderberg. Oriakany. 8, OriAany. Coruiferou. 9a, Canda Galli. 96. Schoharie. 9c, Cornifcrons. Ida, MarccIInt. 106, Hamilton. FOUND IK GIOBOIA. Acadian. Potsdam. Calciferoui. Quebec. Chazy. Trentoa. Cincinnati Shales. Taylor'n Ridge. Fossillferons Iron Niagara. [Ore. lOc, Genesec. Black Shale, lla, Portage. 116, Cbemang. 12, Cutskill. Carboniferoni Age. Sabcarbonlferoos. 13a, Lower. Slliclona. 136, Upper. Calcareous. Carboniferous. 14a, Millstone Grit. Grit. 14d,LowerCoaIMeasures.Lookont and Send. 14c, UpperCoalMeasnres.Round Ht. Permian. 15, Permian. ' BeptQian Age. 16, Triaisic. IBa, Banter Sandstone.' 166, MuscIielEalk. 16c, Eeuper. ITa, Llasslc. Trap Dikes. 176, Oolytic. I ]"<:, Wealden. 18, Cretaceous. 18n, Lower. Lower. 186, Middle. Middle. I ( Mammalian Age. 19, Tertiary. 18c, Upper. f Buhrstone or Clal- e M 19a, Eocene. j borne, Jackson, 1 Vlcksbarg, LJg. [ nitic. 196, Miocene. H IBe, Pliocene. Q r to, Qnaternary. Ma, PortHadson. 306, Bluff. Port Hndeoo. Drift.' E We, Drift. eh W, Alluvium. AllnTinm. H FORMATIONS IN SECTIONS OF GEORGIA. 41 GROUPS OF COUNTIES IN THE DIFFERENT FORMATIONS. The Archean (1) or Eozoic rocks are not represented in Georgia, so far as is known at present, although there are some rocks near Columbus, and others near Augusta, which may possibly be of the same age as those described by geologists as occurring along the St. Lawrence River and on the shores of Lake Huron, and hence called Laurentian (la) and Huronian (15). The oldest well-recognized rocks of the Primordial period are the Acadian, or Ocoee (2a), which occur in Fannin, Murray, Gilmer, Pickens, Bartow, and Polk Counties. The Potsdam proper, or Chilhowee Sandstone (2J), is found in Murray, Bartow, Rabun, Habersham, White, Lumpkin, Dawson, and Har ris Counties. Of the Canadian period, we find the three groups represented: Calciferous (So). Quebec (36). ' Chazy (3c). Chazy metamorphosed parts of Rabnn, Towns, Fnion, Fannin, Gilmer, Lumpkin, White, Habersham, Franklin, Banks, Hall, Dawson, Pickens, Bartow, Ckerokee, Forsyth, Milton, Cobb, Paulding, Haralson, Carroll, Douglas, Fulton, De Ealb, Gwinnett, Jackson, Madison, Hart, Elbert, Lincoln, "Wilkes, Oglethorpe, Clark, Walton, Coweta, Heard, Tronp, Meriwether, Pike, Butts, Jasper, Morgan, Green, Taliaferro, McDuffie, Columbia, Hancock, Putnam, Monroe, Harris,and Upson Counties. Trenton Period (4) is represented by the Trenton Epoch (4 58 HAKD-BOOK OP GEOBGIA. A map was prepared by Mr. M. T. Singleton, Assistant Engineer of the Geological Survey, showing the location of this line, as well as of other lines run by the compass and measured through the swamp by Mr. Locke and Mr. Pendleton, from Black Jack Island in the southern portion to Honey Island south of Billy's Island ; then to Billy's Island (called Pendleton's trail, from Mr. Charles Pendleton, of Valdosta, who accompanied the party); thence to Floyd's Island north-east; and thence north-west to Hickory Hammock, near the northern border, by Mr. Singleton and Mr. Longhridge, called Haines' trail from Mr. George Haines of Jesup, who furnished the laborers who cut out the way. On this map are also entered the lines run by Colonel Hunter, and the residences around the swamp, so far as ascertained. I am indebted to Colonel Hunter for the following facts from his survey: The line of levels which was run around the whole swamp, and connected with the wa'ter in the St. Mary's River near Trader's Hill, furnishes the following information in regard to the elevation of the surface at different points : The highest part of the swamp is its northern extremity, where it is 126-J- feet above tide-water. Coming south, in six miles it descends five feet, and then in thirteen miles from the last point it descends only one and a half feet on the east side it being at that point pir. Mattox's) 120 feet above tide water ; while at an opposite point on the west side (the mouth of Surveyor's Creek) it is only 116 feet. A nearly uniform descent continues from Mr. Mattox's to the south-east corner of the swamp, where the elevation is ll&J feet, while near Ellicott's Mound, where the branch of the St. Mary's runs out of the swamp it is only 111 feet. From the mouth of Surveyor's Creek to the extreme western angle of the swamp, it falls scarcely any, but on turn ing eastward toward the Suwanee River, it gradually descends, and where that stream comes out of the swamp it is only about 110^ feet above tide. At the north-east point of the Pocket it is 114 feet. From that point it falls toward the place where Cypress Creek runs out, where it is about 111^-feet. Then it rises to 118 feet when half way to the St. Mary's, and gradually falls, again to it. AGE AND HEIGHT OF CERTAIN MOUNTAINS. 59 BLBVATIONS. The mountains of Georgia are of different geological ages, and composed of different rocks on their summits. The most ancient and the least known are of Potsdam age, and consist of heavy sandstone masses, the Cohutta being a representative of the western prong of the Blue Ridge chain, and Tallulah and Yonah of the Eastern prong. Second in age we have Bell, Sawnee, Graves', Jack's, Alcova, Pine, and Oak Mountains of Quebec age, and con sisting largely of Quartzite, Itacolumite, and Sandstone. Third in age are .the Blue Ridge proper, represented by the high points of Rabun Bald, Enota, Blood, Amicalola, nnd Grassy Mountains, and the Chattahooch.ee Ridge, with its highest peaks at Mount Airy and Currahee, and consisting on their tops of hard hornblendic Gneiss of Cincinnati age. Fourth in age are Sand, Lookout, and Pigeon Mountains, which are covered with a heavy bed of sandstone of carboni ferous age. Missionary, Taylbr's, John's, and Chattoogata Ridges are of Quebec cherts. The following are the elevations (by U. S. Coast-Survey measurements) of nrominent mountains in North Georgia: Enota, in Towns County, is....................4,796 feet high. RabunBald, in Rabun, is......................4,718 " " Blood, in Union, is.......... ..................4,468 " " Tray, in Habersham, is........................4,435 " " Cohutta, in Fannin, is.........................4,155 " " Yonah, in White, is...........................3; 168 " " Grassy, in Pickens, is.................... ....3,090 " " Walker's, in Lumpkin, is...................... 2,614 " " Pine Lo *^ D |1 Coondiltion rgam. . (? wBfbuomry REMARKS. IUNKH COUNTY. Broad Hirer.... Orore River,. Hudson Hlver. HABTOW Connrr. Oothcaloga Creek.. Lewis Spring.. Cedar Spring....... Cedar Creek........ Fork of Pine Log., Sllacoa Creek. Stamp Creek.. Boston's Cruet .. S7.20 3.10 2.48 10.00 31.00 24.PO Low water Burrow or more. mid Locks IH.BO 7.41 5.1)8 10.00 74.10 50.20 i ii Locko. 77.40 8.RS 0.80 10.00 85.81 fS.lA ii ii " 15.00 l.TO Adalnrvlllo...... ............ 7.00 .79 8.00 ' .80 Martollo'sMin.............. 2.50 .98 8.00 .80 McCanlcss and Pnrrott Mill. 18.00 2.04 14.00 1.60 80.00 8.87 12.00 1.84 it it 24.00 2.68 4.00 .45 1.30 fi.OO 10.20 .63 6.00 6.3G .64 10.00 0.12 8.10 Minimum low water. u 4.27 it ii 11 7.3 ' " .28 18.00 8.10 4.0 " " " .64 12.00 11.00 8.0 ii ii " 1.G8 20.00 41.00 32.8 it 1.88 15.00 24.00 10.3 u ii u 1.81 20.00 45.GO 86.5 II IV " 1.07 20.00 27.3 S4.0 II II % u 2.14 20.00 &4.4 43.7 II II " .3(1 20.00 0.8 7.3 II II " Water very low. ii u ii " " " largest spring In connty. Water very low. u it it it u ii Estimated, Very low. u ti u it " " very rapid fall. 307.7 147.68 118.14 Pettto Creek............ Month........................ 20.00 2.67 2.13 6.00 .68 .50 Kingston.................... 26.00 6.00 6.00 25.5 a " ........ 70.00 1 i( it u 39.00 O II It II 120.90 2.94 .55 .55 28.50 7.95 4.54 18.51 2.3 44 .44 22.80 6.41 3.63 10.81 BIBB Cotrarr. 3917.00 Walnut Creek..... .... Mncon...... .................. 5.00 Bwlfl Creek........ ... 7 miles, Macon. .............. 5.00 8" " ............... 8.00 70.00 831.37 0.57 0.57 0.91 7.98 265.09 0.45 0.45 0.72 6.38 2o.oo 10.00 15.00 2350.00 5.00 12.00 5.00 3.00 16.00 20.00 18.00 17.00 10.00 10.00 12.00 48.00 11.00 10.00 48.4 80.00 45.60 1G5.6 13.00 Low water. Locke. 835.00 Minimum low water. 9.60 it ii . . Minlmnm low water. n 88.40 j>w water. it 9.10 i* i< " 8.2 it u II 88.8 ll 64.0 *i iv It 36.5 u i " 132.8 II II 11 8.70 1284.70 979.76 10.00 5.70 4.50 1% U 11 10.00 6.70 4.50 II II (t 12.00 10.98 8.73 II 11 11 20.00 159.00 127.68 Above " " VI Tecy low. Estimated. " BUKKZ COUNTT. 60.00 B.70 4.6fi 10.00 B70.00 156.00 Boggy Gat Creek ....... Shell Bluff.................. 10.00 1.14 0.91 10.00 11.40 9.10 Sapp'sMill... .............. ao.oo 2.28 1.82 11.00 25.08 30.06 CARBOLL COUSTT. Barrow. u Low flat bants. 6.00 0.68 0.54 10.00 6.80 5.40 Locke. Briar Creek........... 5.00 0.56 0.44 10.00 5.60 4.40 u 4" " ..... . . 4.00 0.45 0.36 10.00 4.50 3.00 it Buffalo Creek.......... 1 mile above month......... 18.00 2.01 1.64 10.00 90.40 16.40 " Estimated. oto A PARTIAL MfiT OF THE WATKR-POWKIIS INT OKOHOIA, ETC-- (c o NAMK or STREAM. POINT or RKCTIOH. **-. 0 1 I c1i !.yo *s r^ 1*1 i-S gSSS i-s * e-o K~3 S3*"3!!|1? a, 4) O as HS-d O ^ rt ^3 P*CJ H o INa, for g&S '2 O S> ! ! a-s iil |o ^-Ba"O j. -ess O CD S ugja 0 "Hu f "l |gohfsl So^cS 5 tuJ3Ja < H <) 5' ad r'sS Hs 1 V a !& TiKMARKK. CARKOLL Vo.--CoflHtmeti. 43.00 4.70 S.7G no.oo 1-11.00 110 ftA __..__________ H V. 00 or more fept of heart T 11 it Above WMkliin' Mill......... 25.70 2.03 1.60 10.00 20.50 Ifi.OO it can bo hurt. Mcaxnranont nnsntlsfac- j i 11 Lino.... .... ...... 4.5 .CO .48 10.00 6.00 4.80 i i Above mouth of l;n . ^,. euk. 101.43 17.43 9.13 10.00 114.20 91.90 i tory. Eutimatcd. Back Creek............ 10.00 1.81 1.45 10.00 18.10 14.50 II W O 14 Indian Creek........ .. O 7.00 .79 .64 10.00 7.91 0.40 H il Estimated. a& t( Dorrla Mill..... ............. 34.50 8.78 2.17 10.00 87.20 31.70 F\nih or lens. CHATTAHOOOHBK Co. Bagley'sMffl.... ............ 6.00 0.70 0.50 18.00 12.60 10.08 ti u 21.00 2.28 1.82 18.00 33.04 24.43 H k Woolfolk's Branch. . Woolfolk's....... .......... 1.00 0.11 n m 65.00 7 IK 5.72 (1 t Upatol.... ............. 12.00 iitt Very wnay and fnU. CHATTOOOA CotrsTT. Little Turtle Creek..... Near month...... ........... 5.5 0.62 0.49 10.00 6.20 4.90 Barrow. Raccoon Creek..... .... Lot 39........ ............... 4.5 a ft Subllgna...... ...... ....... 41.5 0.51 0.40 10.00 5.10 4.00 1.00 0.80 10.00 10.00 8.00 4.78 3.78 10.00 4.78 8.78 Barrow, ii it CHXROKKC Cotmrr. Mill Creek.......... ... CLAT Coinmr. 40.00 5.22 4.17 10.00 52.20 41.70 Low spring or more. " Weaver's Mill.. .............. 60.00 6.84 5.47 30.00 305.20 164.10 Pataula. ...... ........ Rapids.... ................... 240.00 87.86 21.88 22.00 001.92 481.53 Cnblc feet estimated. 'CtnrcH Cowrrr. 78.00 7.05 6.38 Cora Coumr. Big or Vickery's Creek. Empire Mill.. ........ ........ 147. 16.76 13.4 l IV It Roewell Manufacturing Co. . . 147. 16.76 13.40 (1 f 147. 16.70 13.40 Haadof NIckaJack.... 3.00 0.84 0.27 Mckajack.. ............ ii Huff'8 Mills. ... .............. < instell's Shoals..... ........ 2000.00 226.20 180.96 Babb'gMill... .............. 2.00 0.23 0.18 Bottea Wood.......... Aker's Mill.................. 35.00 3.97 8.17 ii ii Borlnu's MIDI. ............... 88.00 4.80 S.44 10.00 79.5 63.80 low water. Locko. 16.0 268.1 214.52 Col. Rob- insoi), 30.00 502.80 402.24 ii 14.00 234.6 187.7 f K. M.Co. ii Ik It H t 15.00 5.10 4.08 29.00 21.00 tt I Too fall for mcasnre- j-rocnt, lias probably 20 GO. 00 ii cubic feet at low water. 10.00 2262.00 1809.60 (t Estimated. 18.0 4.14 8.32 (% 32.0 127t24 100.78 i Almost nny bead to 50 obtolnnble. 10.00 43.00 84.40 Low spring A PARTIAL IJST OF THK WATER-POWERS IV flKOKOIA, KTf.1. ft I"8 . SSJ? NAM or STMAK. POINT OF SKOTKW. '! s! is* N || || Pi o ft> gj s ^ Sjt.f'Cl.'C;!^3 3 I l||e' se^S o IH d f" sj ^1*1 o .2^ 353. &H f"* ill "S" o> 1 3 ?oa M KEKAHK-1. COBB Co.-- Continued, At Paper Mill................ 62.00 7.40 5.02 C7.00 405.8 3W5.01 Little Wllllco... ...... 5.00 .67 .45 30.00 11.40 9.00 ii ii i. xon'H Mill. ti wraico..... ............ 6.00 .608 .T3 30.00 27.00 31. GO " "or more 11 81.00 3.45 1.00 31.00 7B.05 60,78 ii u ii ii .1 Powder Spring Creek.. 34.00 8.06 8.17 10.00 80.60 81,70 it f>' Bweot Water. .......... Hays' Bridge........ ......... 80.60 0.00 7.20 10.00 90.00 72.00 ii M 1 CoLTnretA OOUHTT. KiokeoCreek.. ....... 80.00 3.42 3.78 10.00 34.30 27.30 DAWSOH COOTTT. Palmer's Mill. ............... 00.25 0.87 5.39 10.00 48.70 53.90 ii Shoal Creek.... ....... Howzer'sMlll....... ....... 83.00 3.76 2.86 Iti. 00 60.16 48.13 ii 103.60 11.80 9.44 fii.oo 690.00 473.00 -i 85.00 9.69 7.75 10.00 06.06 77.60 Heed of Jones' Creek. . Foster's Mill.... ........ .... 2.00 0.83 0.18 14.00 3.19 3.55 DXCATDR COUNTY. 2.00 0.23 0.18 105.00 24.15 10.32 ~ot367..... .......... ....... 23.00 2.62 2.00 10.00 26.20 20.00 it it it Martin's Mill Creek.... ThomsBYille ii Head. ........... n 18.00 6.00 2.03 0.57 1.64 10.00 20.60 10.40 n 0.45 7.00 3.99 3.19 it it tt tt 8.00 0.01 0.72 10.00 9.10 7.20 it it it DEKALB COUNTY. Houston's Mill.... ........... 23.73 . 2.71 2.1C 22.0 it EARLY COCNTT. ELBERT COUNTY. Bo&vor D&m Crock. . . . E. A. L.B.B. ............... FLOTD COUNTT. Jones' Mill... ............... Big Fork Annucheo Ck n it it Silver Creek............ ii ii Thoman's Mill.. ............ Little Cedar Creek.. . . . He Sprlne..... ....... it tt 20.00 .70.00 30.00 135 41 48 15 24 TO 20 60.80 7.98 2.28 7.98 3.43 1G.40 4.67 6.47 1.71 2.73 8.00 3.23 6.92 .90 I ftO 35.00 rjn of\ ftO 01 G.38 18.00 95.76 76.80 ft m> 10.00 34.20 07 Sft 12.32 3.73 4.37 I.3G 2 10 6.40 1.82 5.54 .786 10.00 15.00 10.00 8.00 *ifl n 10.0 14.0 10.00 10.00 151.3 71.1 54.7 13.0 jn n 79.8 31.9 69.20 9.08 181. 0-1 55.95 43.7 n 10.88 it 89.24 it Locko tt ti it it it ti n 64.0 low water " 25.50 it it 66 41 or more. 7.86 Low sDriruc bly has more water. atove. .3 1 Stream a little above Lw. oW .. .1 g 1. 11 U II f" It II II II II U II q U A I'AllTIAL UST OF T1IK WATKIM'OWERS IX GKOKOIA, KTO.-- (continued.) ft s. Ahvoarilsabeleofoponofwetr AbperaoxdimateafsoOuraDerd hof1ee0aftd. u UP sBwurhveoymyed. NAMI OP STREAM. -. _ POINT op SECTION. i11 oCondifton head. 3 u-e Stream. jj'553 ii 3 H " - FonsYTii COUNTY. > Hcavor R un. ........... Month........................ 75.00 8.55 0.84 20.00 171.00 130.80 Flush. Harrow, Sitting-Down Creek ... Holbrook'sMlll.......... ... 30.00 3.4S S.78 7.00 S3.04 10.15 it 1180.00 138.70 102.% 8.00 UW9.00 833. SO ,, Sitting-Down Creek.... Pool imd Hoard's Mill...... . 30.00 8.42 3.73 15.00 51.70 41.30 ,, O rt O FHANKI.IN COUNTY. O 50.00 5.70 4.50 10.00 57.00 45.00 it Creek........... ...... 2.00 0.33 0.18 10.00 3.05 3.02 ,, 4 " . " ........... 50.00 5.70 4.56 10.00 57.00 45.00 ,, W Ow n FDITOM Cotrarr. 97.50 11.07 8.85 96 and 17.. ................... 45.00 5.01 4.01 5.00 0.57 .45 164 and 17.. .................. 0.0 .73 .58 lower. Locke. it 1. ,, ii GBAICOCK COTOTY. . Sock's Branch......... Month....................... 0.00 O.C8 0.54 18.00 12.31 0.84 GORDON COUNTY. 41.36 4.71 3.76 0.0 42.39 33.91 293.0 82.10 23.68 10.00 321.00 256.SO Barrow, ti 6.00 O.C8 0.54 12.0 8.2 6.56 it G.OO 0.57 0.45 10.00 5.70 4.SO it 541.0 61.70 19.36 50.0 8065.0 2468.0 it Talking Rock.......... 107.00 12.20 9.78 10.00 124.00 97.60 it Dry Creek,. ............ Lot85. ......... ............. 8.00 Salacoa ................ 17, 7.aml 3.... .............. 119.8 Reeaca Creek.. ....... Rosaca.... ................... 18.40 0.91 13.63 1.41 0.72 10.90 1.12 10.00 10.00 10-00 9.10 7.20 130.30 109.00 14.10 11.20 tt ii it Lick Creek........ .... Lot 116.. ................. ., G.OO Snake Creek. .......... 18 and 1.. ................... 14.70 tlocky Creek........... 4, 24, andS.. ................ 3.00 John's Creek ....... . . 63, 24, and3.... .............. 1S.56 0.68 1.67 0.39 1.43 O.&i 10.00 1.33 10.00 0.31 10.00 1.14 10.00 6.80 10.70 3.90 14.3 5.40 13.30 3.10 11.40 tt it it r a I Q-wuniETT COUNTT. Pain's Mill... ............... 00.0 6.84 6.47 20.0 136.8 109.4 Barrow Estimated April 94th for H it tt it Stedman'sMiU....... ....... 64.00 38.40 Wolf Creek.... ........ Near Montgomery's Mill... . . . 6.00 7.30 4.38 0.57 andLocko low water, 6.84 30.00 219.0 17520 ii it ** 8.50 i4.no 61.82 49.00 Low spring, Or higher. 0.4* 1000 5.7 4.5 ii ii it n it o LawrcncevllleandBuford Rd. 11.85 Level Creek... ......... Strlckland'sMlll............ 12.00 1.34 1.86 1.07 10.00 1.06 20.00 13.40 10.70 it 35.44 28.35 ii ii it ti it Hamllton's Mill.... .......... 9.00 0.23 0.18 18.00 4.10 8.28 tt ti it it HABXRSHAX COUNTY. ClarksT'le and Galneev'leRd.'. 81.85 3.60 2.88 8.00 28.80 23.04 Above 1. w. it it Soqueo River.......... ClarkBvllle.............. .... W4.86 1S.74 10.99 10.00 137.40 109.HO tt it ii 11 N Shoal Creek. ........... Crow's JI1I1. ................ 8.0 TallulahBlver.......... Above Palls . ................. 458.5 0.84 0.27 12.00 4.10 3.28 tt 51.27 41.01 400.0 ansos.on IfvMR 4/1 tt ii i ii ti ii ii A PARTIAL LIST OK TIIK WATKIi I'OWBRH IN MEOKUIA, Kl\\-r(l-O)ltiHf-(l) -c-t. i 1 NAME nv STREAM. POINT or SECTION. 1 ! Theoresticeal oonpe-offowoet r Ah!voarilsaebl-e oo|npe-ofwofetr bAep raoxdim1ataesoaumnred bo1fee0af,td. Tjhpeorewticealrwostrietfahm, brtuhenanidsng Aovpaoilfawblertwhstiretashm bw2eor4akdin'ghoedoaaucfyrhs. 4> 8si bead. b:ead. 2bon4re. oCondiftion Stream. swuBrhveo(ymyed. REMARK*. 1 HABKRMIAX Co.-- Cant." Panther Creek......... Weaver's Mill.. .........;.... 19.87 3.23 1.70 30.00 06.8(1 Rnrrow 52.33 Low water. Falls rapidly. Tackson'g Mill.. ............. 0.37 20.00 0.80 8.85 1.00 0.80 10.00 10.00 8 00 i it it it Llitlo Mml Crock...... as.no 8.1ft 8.00 10.00 87.00 30.00 Above 1. w. K ti Big Mud Creuk. ........ 1 tl It u 80.00 2.28 1.83 10.00 23.80 18.80 1* II t H Ward'B Creek.......... Jfirrett's Mill..... ............ 83.75 8.70 2.80 10.00 87.60 S8.60 Flush. ii ti 6.30 0.00 0.48 100.00 114.00 01. 20 Low spring. ti 11 Willbank'8 Store.... ........ 5.00 0.57 0.45 10.00 6.70 4.50 u (i II H Hill's Mill........ ............ 41.04 4.G3 3.68 40.00 184.00 147.20 it it It II NearOlarkevllle.............. 10.PO 2.00 l.CO 10.00 20.00 16.00 U II It II ss.no 4.39 8.51 10.00 43.00 35.10 11 K II II fwinfr 3.00 0.34 0.87 9.00 3.07 2.45 II II t* It MatliowB1 Mill Creek... Mouth........................ 1.50 0.17 0.13 32.00 3.70 2.80 Barrow. Walker's Mill.... ...... ..... 4.50 0.51 0.40 30.00 10.26 8.20 Nancy Town Creek. . .'. At month of COX'B Creek. . . . 6.29 0.60 0.48 10.00 6.00 4.80 11 2.00 0.22 0.17 100.00 22.00 17.60 M S.80 0.82 0.25 15.00 4.78 3.82 ti Hulaey'R Mill... .............. 3.33 0.37 O.S9 80.00 11.30 9.04 .1 Leatlienvood Creek.... Hickerv'sMlll..... ...... ... 0.75 o.na O.OG 14.00 1.20 0.00 .* Walton'a Creek........ ' Black Mountain Creek. Panther Creek.......... tt tt S.JO 0.58 0.46 10.00 5.60 4. GO 16.00 1.82 1.45 10.00 18.20 14. GO 1.25 0.14 0.11 10.00 1.40 1.10 53.63 6.11 4.88 10.00 61.10 48.80 Barrow. it it it BALL COUHTT. 290.00 83.00 36.40 13.00 396.00 316.80 ii Yellow Creek.......... 7.28 n RQ 0.00 20.00 IB. CO 18.38 it BlgWahoo Creek...... Glade Mine and Leutherwood Ford Road................. 14.57 1.6U 1.33 10.00 1G.GO 13.20 Middle Wahoo Creek... Glade Mine and Lcatherwood it 12.47 1 42 1.13 10.00 14.20 11.30 Little River............ Glade Mine and Leathcrwood it Ford Road................. 12.64 1 44 1.15 10.00 14.40 11.60 ti 17.28 1.97 1.57 60.00 98.50 78.80 it Shallow Ford................ 929.00 106.00 84.80 10.00 1060.00 848.00 it io it ti it 22.37 2.54 2.03 10.00 25.40 20.30 Jarnesv'le and Galncev'le R'd 81.50 8.59 2.87 10.00 35.90 28.70 it it , DU 1.10 0.88 10.00 10.9 8.80 Pigeon-Wing Creek. . . . Month........................ 2.00 0.33 0.18 10.00 2.30 1.80 tt it 12.00 1.87 1.11 .10.00 18.70 11.10 Walnut Fork........... 15.64 1.77 1.41 20.00 35.40 28.32 Holly Branch.......... Mouth........ ..... ......... Rocky Shoal Creek..... it 2.60 2.00 0.28 0.28 0.23 13.00 0.18 10.00 3.42 2.30 2.73 1.80 ,, ,, ,, tt I 22.52 2.56 2.04 10.00 25.00 20.40 ,, Mangum's Mill..... .......... 10.58 1.20 0.90 9.00 10.80 8.04 it HABALSOX COTOTT. \ i,,t -- 49.80 5.00 4.48 10.00 60.00 44.80 Low spring. 586.80 66.56 53.24 10.00 66.56 | 53.24 'Above " " Lathrom'e Crossing ........ 105.00 11.92 a. 63 10.00 1 119.2 1 96.30 ' " " " A PARTIAL I,IST OF TIIK WATKIt-POWKRS IN GEORGIA, KTC.-- (continued.) -T 00 N.\E nr STUEAX. POINT CIT SECTION. _. ^ v. HAIIALXON Co.-- font. , LtttleKlvor.. .......... Month........... ............ t I S P 0 1! 1*1 *I *1 fsl |lLs T3 S521 *5*!> SJ-^WA: o **^ |53 ai 3o pig 4) O _t 111 Ihi ggfe^osS* t^ o Sj *1 EqC'Sl-f *sa ga^^ e S.JSSS So'^o an.oti. POINT OT SICTION. ^v ft S Vi 6 ft! !!sl? ft* I""fIJ.! gf| *l *H ^^3*-^ps sl o 0 |as 1 T?S|f ? Bi JSsgSs_Jlj 5v3 gsl l^| 330Pis* I^ss gilJ II I 10 * sE 1(S1 KCJIAHKH. B STKWABT COUNTY? . - 5 Wlmbcrly'o Branch... Grimes * Frccmnn'8 Mill.... a. so 1.00 0.80 12.00 12.00 9.00 Low water. Lockr. 9 Hodchodkeo............ Scott's Mill............. ... 12 00 1.35 1 (1A 10.00 18.50 10.80 ii it n Twioon COUNTY, 0 Big Sandy.. ........... Myrlck's Mill.... ............ 8.00 o TROTTP COUNTY. Shoal Creek. ........... 61.00 9.23 7 QO 18.00 160.14 132.91 ,, or more. 7.00 0.79 O.fiS 10.00 7.90 6.30 ti ii ii F 014 " 3.00 0.34 0.27 10.10 3.40 2.70 n ,, 8w *' " 25.00 2.84 2.27 10.00 28.40 22.70 ii iv ti Flat Creek...... ... ... 8)4 " Gorham's Mills... 30.00 2.38 1.83 12.00 27.3G 21.88 Ii II ,t B " LaOrange.......... 85.00 4.00 3.20 16.00 00.00 48.00 II It .. Yellow Jacket.... ...... 8W *' " 87.38 9.93 8.03 10.00 99.20 80.30 II II ,, WALKBH COTOTT. Fork of Dry Creek.. .... V, mile month. ............... 6.5 0.74 O.B9 10.00 7.40 5.90 Kiirrow. WASIIINOTON COUOTT. Curry's Mill.... .............. 12.00 1.36 Ogecchec River. ........ Qibsou und Sanudcrev'le Road 100.80 11.49 1.08 12.00 10.41 13.12 Barrow. 9.19 10.00 114.90 91.90 Minimum low water. WHIT* COUNTY. Dover's MU1.... ............ 83.13 8.78 8.02 10.00 87.80 30.90 Low water. Barrow andLocke Little Cliicamanga...... 3.00 0.34 0.27 10.00 3.40 2.70 11 it u Bean Creek............ (i u 720'.50 0.75 O.GO 10.00 7.50 6.00 ii it ii > Nicholls' Mill. ............... 7.98 0.88 10.00 79.80 03.80 Minimum low water. ii .' " 826.80 25.80 20.70 10.00 268.00 207.00 Low wuter. it '' Smith's Creek... ....... Mouth ....... . .......... 14.00 1.60 1.28 10.00 iu.no 18.80 .* ii u o it it 7.10 0.81 0.04 300.00 243.00 194.40 it u ii 5.15 O.S9 0.47 10.00 8.90 4.70 ii u 41 3.60 0.41 0.83 300.00 123.00 98.40 Minimum low water, M N. Prong Duke'8 Creek. PnA'n \1\\\ "2.88 95.81 10.50 1.47 10.83 1.20 1.17 300.00 441.00 852.80 ii u 8.GG 10.00 108.30 86.BO Low water. 0.96 18.00 15.60 12.48 Barrow. Iw Mary Creek............ Gaincsville &, Cleveland B.R.. ".10 l.(B 0.81 10.00 10.20 8.00 WnrOTTOD Cotrurr. Creek...... ............ 5.S 0.62 0.49 10.00 6.SO 4.90 Swamp Creek .......... Lotus ...................... 34.0 8.87 3.09 10.00 88.70 30.90 Carpenter's Creek...... tf mile sbnth Tllton .......... 11.0 1.25 1.00 10.00. 12.50 10.00 u Mill Creek............. 148, 13, and 8.. ....... ....... 10.0 \ .< . Dug ODD.. ....... ............ 18.0 1.82 1.45 10.00 18.20 14.M) 1.48 1.18 1000 14.80 11 80 it it 00 bi 86 HAND-BOOK OP GEORGIA. MIXERAL WATERS. There is a great abundance of Chalybeate or Iron waters in the State in different geological formations. Limestone springs in the northwestern portion are numerous. Sulphur springs do not occur in great numbers. The circumstances of the preparation of this outline do not allow more than an enumeration of those springs which have for years been resorted to for their medicinal properties. Catoosa Springs, Cntoosa Co., Madison Springs, Madison Co., Gordon Springs, Whitefield Co., Helicon Springs, CInrke Co., Coliutta Springs, Murray Co., Indian Springs, Butts Co., Rowland Springs, Barlow Co., Mineral Spring, Coweta Co., Dougherty's Spring, Polk Co., Newnan Spring, Cowt-ta Co., Camp's Spring, Fulton Co., Sulphur Spring, Meriwether Co., PoncedeLeon Spring, Fulton Co., Warm Spring, Meriwether Co., Atlanta Mineral Spring. Fulton Co., Chalybeate Spring,Mt-ri wether Co., New Holland Spring, Hall Co., Glenn's Spring, Early Co., Salphar Spring, Hull Co., Springfield Spring, Effingham Co., Porter's Springs, Lumpkin Co., Heard's Spring, Wilkes Co., Franklin Springs, Franklin Co. Analysis of Camp's Mineral Spring at West End, 2} miles from Union Depot, in Atlant-i: Grains. Sulphuretted Hydrogen Gns............................... 0.1720 Protocarbonate of Iron................................... 2.0320 Sesqaicarbonate of Iron............................. ..... .3520 Protocarbonate of Manganese............................. .0050 Carbonate of Manganese.................................. .0520 Carbonate of Lime....................................... .3020 Chloride of Calcium..................... ............... .1190 Chloride of Sodiuifl....................................... .1320 Silicate of Sofia and Lime..... ........................... .4300 Crenic and Arpocrenic Acids............................... .0180 FreeCarbonic Acid................... ...... ............ 1.0370 4.8660 Total solid matter 'dried at 212 F. = 3.5324. Analyzed by W. J. LAND, Chemist. MARL-BEDS OF GEORGIA. 87 HAULS. Mr. Ruffin, in his " Essay on Calcareous Manures," has described the introduction in Virginia of the use of marl (so abundant in the southern half of Georgia), and has shown the great advantages to be derived from its use. The experiments of Governor Hammond of South Carolina, with the marl from Shell Bluff, were described by him in a letter to the ---------- Agricultural Society as eminently satis factory. Prof. Hilgard, in his Report on the Geology and Agriculture of Mississippi, has shown the very great importance of the marls of that State, which correspond closely with those in Georgia. Prof. Cooke, in the New Jersey Report, devotes much atten tion to the green-sand marls of that State, as does Kerr in his Report on North Carolina geology. Many years ago, Dr. Joseph Jones, in a Report to the Agri cultural Society of Georgia, gave many analyses of our marls, and urged the free use of them by the planters. It has been ascertained that there is scarcely a limit to the amount of this fertilizer so highly commended by these men, eminent in science and in agriculture. About 30 samples have been analyzed for the Geological Survey of Georgia, by Prof. H. C. "White, of the State Agricultural College at Athens, and a report made on the properties of lime and marls. This report is herewith submitted for the information and guidance of such farmers as may have sufficient enterprise to make use of this means provided to their hands, for the regeneration and stimulation of their soils. It is fortunate for the people of this State that limestone is so abundant in North-west Georgia as to be readily accessible everywhere and of excellent quality; while a belt of limestone crops out or appears on the surface, north of the Chattahoochee Ridge, in Hall and Habersham Counties, in North-east Georgia. The map indicates the limits of the cretaceous and tertiary marls in the southern portion of the State. I have seen in Effingham County, the effects last year of marl applied twenty years ago on Mrs. Longstreet's land, and could 88 HAND-BOOK OP GEORGIA. distinguish by the fresh rich green color of the blades of corn, contrasting with the yellow, dry, and burnt leaves on adjacent land, the portion of the farm to which the shell marl had been applied, as pointed out by the gentleman who had spread it. Actual experience and practice have demonstrated, that with judicious rotation of crops, the application of lime not only permanently improves soil, but causes a uniformly increased production for as many as thirty years. REPORT OF H. C. TVHITE, Professor of Chemistry in the State College of Agriculture and the Mechanic Arts, upon tlie Agricultural uses and value of Marls and Peats, with Analyses of a number of samples obtained in, Georgia: ATHENS, GA., June 1, 1876. DB. GEORGE LITTLE, State Geologist, Atlanta,, Go,.: DEAR SIE : At your request, I have examined a number of specimens of marls and peats obtained during the progress of the Geological Survey, and have the honor herewith to present analvses of the same, with a few remarks concerning their character, and their economic value and importance to the State. (.4) MAELS.--Strictly speaking, the term " marl" should per haps be only applied to such masses or deposits of earth as are calcareous in nature. In general use, however, it has come to have a much more extensive application, and to include within its meaning, earthy pulverulent masses of various sorts and compositions, many of which contain little or no lime. The necessity has therefore arisen for the classification of marl deposits, and for the qualification of the term by prefixed names, in th?'order of adjectives, generally suggested by and distinguishing some characteristic or peculiar property of the deposit. Thus, the " green-sand marls" of New Jersey are masses of. loose,r pulverulent earth, distinguished by the presence of numerous small particles of what appears to be green sand, the composition of which is chiefly silicate of iron and potash. Many of these " marls " contain very little lime. Clay marls contain much clay ; silk-ions or sandy marls much PBOF. Wnrra ON UJLRL AVB rre USES. 80 sand. In either of these cases, the second prominent constit uent should be carbonate of lime; sometimes, however, these names are applied to deposits which contain little or none of this last-named substance. " Shell marl" is a true marl, and has been formed by the disintegration and comminution of the larger shells from which it was derived. It-is but proper to say that the ultimate origin of all true calcareous marls was, perhaps, the shells or other secretions of marine animals. In " shell marl," these shells are compara tively very large, are generally discernible to the eye in some part of the mass, and consequently leave no doubt as to the origin in this case. Frequently, however, during the disinte gration or breaking up of the shells, the finely divided portion has become mixed with clay, sand, and other matters, so that the material does not retain the composition of the pure shelL Very often, also, the disintegration of the shell is by no means complete, so that large fragments, and even entire shells, remain mixed with the mass. : The specimens of marls examined, and which represent per haps the general character of much the larger part of the great marl deposits of Georgia, belong, with few exceptions, to the class of shell marls. The peculiar properties and composition of marl render it a material capable of useful application in several industrial pursuits ; but the one great industry in which it has, up to this time, mainly found application, and been esteemed valuable in the use, is agriculture. In treating of the uses and value of marl, therefore, we would naturally he led chiefly to consider its relations to fertility, and those of its properties which fit it for the use of the husbandman. As an inspection will show, the analyses given herewith ex hibit a great uniformity in the qualitative character of the speci mens examined. The main differences indicated are in the relative proportion of the constituent substances. Of the sub stances named in the analyses, those which mainly give to the marls their agricultural value, are Lime, Magnesia, and Phos phoric Acid, to which may perhaps be added, as possessing, some value, soluble Silica and organic matter. (a) Lime,--The value of lime as a fertilizing agent, especially efficaceous in the restoration of worn-out lands to a condition* 90 HAND-BOOK OF GEORGIA. of fertility, has been known for many years, and its use in this connection dates far back into antiquity. The main sources of the lime used in agriculture are, and have always been, limestones, marl, and marine shells not yet broken up and aggregated even to the condition of marl. Limestone differs from marl, in that the former is generally more or less compact and hard ; while the latter, even when exceedingly rich in lime, is generally pulverulent, crumbly, and soft. Limestone or shells are rarely ever used in their original, natural forms ; generally they are burned in kilns, which effect a radical change in their composition and properties. As is well known, the lime in limestone (and in shells also) is combined with carbonic acid, forming carbonate of lime. On burning-, the carbonic acid is driven away in the form of gas, and the lime is left behind. This "burnt lime" differs essentially from the carbonate of lime from which it was derived. The hard and compact limestone is changed to a loose, friable, and soft mass of lime. The mild, inactive limestone is transformed by the loss of its carbonic acid to " caustic" or " quick" lime, which must be handled with care lest it burn the flesh, and which exhibits a most powerful tendency to combine with water ; so strong is this attraction, that when quicklime is slaked by treatment with water, a great heat is developed by the energy of the combination, which manifests itself in the bubbling and steaming of the mass. Moreover, caustic lime, if exposed, will attract to itself water from its surroundings, as the air (when it becomes " airslaked" lime) or the soil upon which it may be applied. But water is not the only substance with which caustic lime exhibits a tendency to unite. It is what in chemical language is termed a strong base--i.e, it has a great disposition to combine with acids; arfd even though the acid be already united to other bases, it will frequently replace the latter by the superior strength df its attraction. The slaking of lime--either by the addition of water/ or exposure to air--while it diminishes its causticity and qtdckness, does not impair its basicity; on the contrary, it may be said to increase it. Slaked lime there fore possesses the power of attracting to itself and uniting with acids. WHITE O3T MARL AJfD ITS USES. 91 It is usually in the caustic or slaked form that our agricul turists have been accustomed to apply lime to their soils in order to increase fertility. A knowledge of those properties discussed above may help us to understand something of its action in this connection. The action had by lime when applied to soils, as generally ascribed, may be briefly enumer ated as follows : 1. Lime is a necessary article of food for all plants. Soils deficient in lime will, therefore, not produce good crops. Analysis shows, also, that it is one of the substances required in largest quantity by most plants for food. Continued culti vation would, therefore, exhaust a soil of its lime more quickly than of many other constituents. 2. Lime, by reason of its basicity, attacks and decomposes certain mineral salts in the soils, uniting with the acids and liberating the bases. Chief among the salts so decomposed are certain alkaline silicates--compounds of silicic acid with potash, etc.--which are, in themselves, not in a condition to be assimilated by plants, but which, when so decomposed, yield potash (especially) and other substances in an assimilable form, which are important articles of plant-food. The appli cation of lime, therefore, to soils which contain such unavaila ble silicates (and nearly all soils do contain them in con siderable quantity) is indirectly the application to the crop of available food from the soil, of which it otherwise would not have the advantage. It may be noted that the soil would of itself, in course of time, present this food to the plant, since the disintegration and decomposition of the refractory silicates would in time be effect ed by weather and other natural agencies. The lime merely does in one season -what the ordinary course of nature would require years to perform. It has, therefore, in some localities, come to be a proverb (based, it may be said, upon an experi ence which a proper forethought and a knowledge of the natural principles involved would have rendered less disastrous than it has many times unfortunately been) that " the use of lime enriches the fathers and impoverishes the sons"--meaning that the drain made upon the soil by the forcing of its storedup plant-food into a condition at once ready to be taken up and appropriated by the growing crops, tends to exhaust the 92 n,VJOVBOOK OF GEORGIA. land in a few years of all its power to pi oduce and support vegetation ; and so it does. If the application of lime alone, lavishly, indiscriminately, and without a knowledge and understanding of its action, its value, and danger, were all the fanner did to keep his land, then the truth of the proverb would be very soon attested. We take it that the agriculturist is perfectly justifiable in seeking to obtain as large a yield for any given crop as his land will possibly afford. Indeed, it would seem that the true idea of agriculture should be to make the comparatively small portion of the soil that is concerned in plant-feeding do as much and as active service as possible. If all can be made available in one season, and the crop be proportionately increased, so much the better is it for the farmer ; and he is not only justified in his prosperity, but is worthy of commend ation for cleverly and wisely taking advantage of the best seiTice which nature and his land can render him. He is a thrifty, shrewd, and successful agriculturist who keeps his capital--i.e., the plant-food of his soil--in active circulation. Of a certainty--if this were all--the soil, thus deprived of its plant-feeding substance, would become worn out and bar ren ; but so it would, in course of time, if no forced produc tion were had, and there were taken each season, only just so much as the soil, under its natural condition, was pleased to give. The difference is only one of time. In the latter case, the land, after yielding small--probably unremunerative--crops for several--10, 20, perhaps 30--years, would then fail to pro duce. In the former, abundant remunerative yields for two, three, or four seasons effect the same result. Judged of from this consideration alone, it would appear that the more speedily the lands were rendered barren, the better. But it in well known that there is a remedy by which the barrenness incident to the continued gathering of small crops may/be prevented, and that, by proper treatment, any given soil may be retained indefinitely in a condition of normal fertility. HVhat is true of ordinary cropping applies with equal truth to extraordinary yields. ; The Golden Rule of Agriculture, the prescriptive antidote to exhaustion, of universal application--whether the yield from the soil be great or small, whether it be normal or PBOF. WHITE ON ICABL AND ITS USES. 93 abnormal, natural or forced, is this : Return to the soil each season as much plant-food as the previous crop carried away. The value of this rule is universally acknowledged, and its teaching followed in cases of ordinary production. It is equally applicable in cases of excessive yield induced by the use of lime. Where the yield is small, the matter returned to the soil need be but small ; where the yield is large, the return must be correspondingly great. Nor need it be feared that the increased return made neces sary, will tax heavily the profits of the large yield. A moment's consideration only is necessary to show that the valuable por tion of the crop--that for which the crop was raised--whether the grain of the cereals or the lint of the cotton--constitutes, generally, but a small portion of the total vegetation pro duced. Only this portion--that which is desired for sale or consumption--should be removed from the soil. AH else should be at once returned; and the drain upon the soil-- small, even with large crops thus legitimately made -- can certainly, in these days of Charleston Phosphates and German Potash Salts (not to mention numerous commercial fertilizers of various names and grades), be readily and cheaply com pensated. The farmer is therefore wise in stimulating production from his land by the use of lime, and his wisdom, will lead him to retain unimpaired the productiveness of his land, by repaying ' the liberality of its increased yields by equally liberal applica tions of the elements of fertility. So, when properly studied and understood, it would appear that the observed facts which gave rise to the proverb quoted, are but testimony to the value of lime, when properly applied, as an agent in increasing the fertility of the soil. 3. Lime expedites and powerfully aids the decomposition of organic matter, of which all soils contain a greater or less pro portion, probably through its great attraction for the carbonic and other acids formed during this process. In this respect, it is held by some that the action of lime is rather injurious than of advantage to the average soil. Whenever the organic matters are of a highly nitrogenous character, this is doubtless true ; whether it is so in other cases may perhaps be doubted. It is certain that lime renders a portion of the organic 94 HAXD-BOOK OF GEOBGIA- matter soluble, and thereby improves its character; the service thus rendered -would, perhaps, at least counterbalance the ill effects of the destruction of a part of the organic matter. 4. By reason of its attraction for water, lime tends to abstract moisture from the soil to which it is applied. This action can, perhaps, hardly be put down to its credit, unless, indeed, in the case of soils containing an undue amount of water, the removal of which -would go to their improvement. The evil, however, can in great part be corrected by the thorough slaking of the lime before application. 5. There are several minor actions of lime upon the soil vrhieh need not here be discussed at length. It is supposed, for instance, to increase the power of the soil to absorb ammonia from the atmosphere, though its value, perhaps, in this respect is but slight. Again, it sometimes happens that certain soils are barren because of the presence of certain substances, such as protosulphate of iron (copperas), which are poisons to plants. The application of lime will correct this poisonous character and restore fertility to the soil. It -would appear, from the foregoing discussion, that the claim of lime to rank high in value as an economical -agricul tural agent, is -well sustained and must be considered beyond doubt. It remains to be determined how far the marls, such as those, the analyses of which will be given in this paper, are capable of replacing the burnt lime of ordinary use, and to . what extent their actions and values differ. In marls, as in the original unburnt limestones, the lime is combined with carbonic acid, forming carbonate of lime, ilarls, therefore, lack the basicity and causticity of burnt lime, and, so far as the value of the latter depends upon these properties, it can not be fully replaced by the former. Car bonic acid, however/^--although caustic and slaked lime have for it a great attraction--is an acid that can be driven from its combination with comparative ease. The carbonate of lime is, therefore, in some respects, not -wholly without the" properties of caustic Jime. It possesses these, however, in a ,.much less intense and active form. Thus the application of carbonate of lime to the soil would, in course of time, effect the disintegration and decomposition of unavailable silicates in PROP. WHITE ox MARL AND ITS USES. 95 much the same manner as caustic lime would act in the same connection. The action would, however, be milch slower, and would require a much greater length of time. The tendency on the part of marl, therefore, to exhaust the soil by stimulat ing increased production, would be much less rapidly exerted. So far as the furnishing of lime as an article of food to plants is concerned, the marl is of equal value with the caustic lime. The lime is, perhaps, as available in one case as the other, er, at least, speedily becomes so. Marl has not the attraction for water that caustic lime possesses, and hence has no tendency to deprive the soil of its moisture. The availa ble property possessed by slaked lime of improving the physical condition of the soil, by lightening it, rendering it porous and open to the effects of the air and rains, is shared to almost an equal extent by marl. We may therefore conclude that it is perhaps doubtful if all the advantages to be derived from the use of caustic or burnt lime can be had by the use in its stead, of marl; but that all the dangers which are incident to its application can be avoided, is certain. It may be well to note the' fact that burnt or slaked lime, on exposure or on application to laud, does not long retain its caustic character, but, by absorbing carbonic acid from the air, it rapidly passes to the. condition again of carbonate of lime. A consideration of this noteworthy fact has, indeed, led some to conclude that the increased value of burnt lime over limestone, was not due entirely to the causticity of the former, but, in considerable part, to the fact, that as a result of the burning, compact limestone was reduced to a-loose, pulverulent, finely divided condition, better suited to act upon the soil. In other words, that the difference in action between limestone and burnt lime applied to the soil, is more physical than chemical. It has accordingly been suggested that limestone finely powdered by mechanical means would possess much of the value of burnt lime. Experiments made in accordance with this suggestion have, we believe, been attended with good results. The value which theoretical considerations of. its composition and properties have assigned to marl as a fertilizing agent, is well attested 06 HAND-BOOK OF GEORGIA. by the results of practical experiments. Wherever it has been employed, the increased fertility of the land has beeu well marked, and excellent results have been obtained. The use of marl is not of recent introduction. Its value has been for many years recognized and turned to good account. Shell-marl especially is perhaps at this time more generally used, and in larger quantities, for agricultural purposes in Eng land and Europe, than any other 6ne article employed for fertilization. The causticity of burnt lime and its tendency to disorganize matter render caution in its use necessary, since a great excess might even attack and " burn up" the growing crop. With marl, mild and harmless, no such danger need be apprehended, if judiciously applied. The amount used in practice varies very much. In different localities, from 10 to as much as 200 or 300 bushels per acre have been applied with profit, and on soils abundantly sup plied with vegetable matter ; but the quantity depends upon the condition of the soil and the quality of the marl. The character of the soil and various economical considerations must guide the farmer in his estimate of the amouut he may with propriety employ. In this State, marl has not yet come into general use ; it has found local application only, but always with good results. We are not at this time in possession of statistics to the extent to which it is dug and used. No doubt when the true value of the great marl-beds within the borders of the State are properly understood, they will be more generously estimated as sources of agricultural wealth. (b) 3faynesia.--The action of Magnesia in the soil is very similar to that of lime. It possesses much of the value, but when present in large excess, has more than all the danger of common lime. When such excess is present, its effect is more injurious than valuable. We need not now detail the rea sons for this action; hence certain magnesian limestones produce burnt lime which is not suitable for agricultural pur poses. The amount found in the marls examined is so small that it adds someWhat to, while it detracts nothing from, their value as fertilizers. (c) Phosphoric Acid.--This is the article of plant-food which, perhaps above all others, should claim the farmer's WHITE'S ANALYSES OF GEORGIA MARLS. most careful attention. It is absolutely necessary to the life and growth of plants; it is appropriated by them in large quantities, and is unfortunately furnished by the average soil in very small proportion. The soil is therefore very speedily exhausted of its supply, and it behooves the farmer to carefully and continually fetQrn phosphoric acid to his soil, lest it become barren through dearth of this ingredient. Phosphoric acid, in one form or another, is therefore made the basis of all good commercial fertilizers. Marls generally contain a small proportion of phosphoric acid, and their value is much enhanced thereby ; so much so, indeed, that the comparative value of two marls may be said to be in direct ratio to their proportion of phosphoric acid. The importance of the matter is such that the estimation of the phosphoric acid alone in the various marls of Georgia, is a work that would be well worthy the attention of the State. (.... 0.125 Water................... 1.314 Silica (soluble)...... {..... 1.216 Sand..........'.......... 8.412| Total................ 100.080 No. 7. From Clay County Narrows, Pataula Creek: dark, bluish gray color; hence sometimes called u Blue Marl;" a friable mass of shells and calcareous fragments, mixed with fine, dark-colored earth; micaceous, the small particles of mica giving it a glistening appearance; slightly acid in reac- WHITE'S AHAIYSES OF GEORGIA MABLS. lion, hence dangerous to use alone; should be mixed with small amount of caustic lime or purer marl before application. Lime...................... 4.891 Magnesia.................. 0.158 Carbonic Acid............. 3.740 Phosphoric Acid...........'0.315 Sulphuric Acid............ 0.543 Silica (soluble)............. 2.213 Sand...................... 71.112 Oxide of Iron.............. 5.108 Alumina................. Potash and Soda.......... Organic Matter........... Water........... ........ 2.142 0.146 7.312 2.450 Total................100.130 Nitrogen (yielded by Or ganic Matter)........... 0.058 No. 8. Clay County, above Brown's Mill, north of Fort Gaines: coarsely broken shells mixed with earthy and or ganic matter of a dark color; fragmentary and friable. Lime..................... 19.002 Magnesia................. 0.025 Carbonic Acid............ 15.040 Phosphoric Acid.......... 0.021 'Silica (soluble)............ 0.823 Sand..................... 57.320 Glide of Iron............. 2.412 Alumina................. 1.108 Organic Matter........... 2.563 Water.................... 1.572 Total................ 99.884 Nitrogen (in Organic Mat ter).................... 0,013 No. 9. From Clay County, Fort Gaines, Chattahoochee River: light yellowish tinge (nearly white), coarsely granu lar and friable; forms and impressions of small shells and fragments distinctly visible. Lime..................... 44.942 Magnesia................. a trace Carbonic Acid............. 35.216 Phosphoric Acid.......... 0.019 Silica (soluble)............. 1.016 Sand................ .... 10.462 Oxide of Iron............. Alumina.................. Organic Matter............ Water.................... 8.186 2.450 1.306 1.328 Total................ 99.925 No. 10. From Chattahoochee County, Bagby's Mill: in general appearance and properties very similar to No. 7. Lime..................... 5.551 Magnesia................. 0.162 Carbonic Acid. ........... 4.362 Phosphoric Acid.......... 0.231 Sulpliuric Acid............ 0.430 Silica (soluble)............. 0.812 Sand...................... 70.919 Oxideof Iron............. 4.982 Alumina.................. 2.321 Potash and Soda.......... 0.158 Organic Matter............ 8.121 Water.................... 2.560 T ot. 100.109 Nitrogen.................. 0.037 100 OAJOVBOOK OF GEORGIA. No. 11. A fossiliferous joint clay from Smith's Summit R. R. cut, ten miles north-east of Macon, Jones County: a clay containing fragments of shells. Lime..................... 10.128 I Alumina.................. 14.321 Carbonic Acid............. 7.264 i Organic Matter............ 0.131 Phosphoric Acid........... a trace ! Water.................... 5.C1C Silica (soluble)............ 2.320 Sand..................... 57.021 Total................ 100.085 Oxideof Iron............. 3.284 No. 12. From Quitman County, near Hatchy's Station : a blue marl of light bluish gray color, coarsely granular and fri able ; contains sand and pebbles; slightly acid reaction. Lime..................... 7.740 \ Alumina.......!.......... 1.541 Magnesia ................ a trace Potash and Soda........... 0.108 Carbonic Acid............. 6.081 Organic Matter........... 5.852 Phosphoric Acid........... 0.121 Water.................... 2.421 Sulphuric Acid............ 0.312 Silica (soluble)............ 0.123 Total................ 100.090 Sand................ .... 72.191 Oxide of Iron............. 4106 Nitrogen................. 0.020 No. 13. From plantation of J. S. Odom, Montezuma, Hacon County, Ga.: a light-colored, friable, coarsely granular shell marl. Lime..................... 43.672 Magnesia................. 0.035 Carbonic Acid............. 34.122 Phosphoric Acid........... 0.028 Silica (soluble)............ 1.215 Sand..................... 12.642 Oxide of Iron............. 8.025 Alumina.................. 1.756 Organic Matter........... 2.105 Water.................... 1.450 Total................ 09.952 No. 14. From game locality as No. 13 : a light yellow, loose, pulverulent'marl. Lime.........;........... 46.212 Magnesia................. 0.108 Carbonic Acid......... ..... 84.731 Phosphoric Acid...../.... 0.875 Silica (soluble) ........... 0.140 Sand...................... 10.533 Oxide of Iron........ ..... 2.420 Alumina.................. 2.586 Organic Matter............ 0.291 Water...............;.... 2.105 Total................ 100.000 GEORGIA FEATS. 101 . Nos. 15,16 and 17. Three samples of light, buff-colored shell marls from Houston County. 15. Lime.................... ........45.384 1. 40.782 Magnesia......................... 0.213 0.098 Carbonic Acid....................34.986 85.431 Phosphoric Acid.................. 0.758 0.894 Silica (soluble).................... 0.854 0.218 Band.............................13.451 11.963 Oxide of Iron...................... 2.105 '2.346 Alumina.......................... 1.354 0.987 Organic Matter.................... 0.075 0.113 Water............................ 1.820 1.218 100.000 100.000 100.000 No. 18.'From the neighborhood of Albany, Dongherty County: dark-colored, loose, and pulverulent; contains an unusual amount of phosphoric acid, no doubt associated with a local deposit--perhaps recent--of animal bones. Lime.................... 42.876 Magnesia................. 0.145 Carbonic Acid............ 81.958 Phosphoric Acid.......... 2.574 Silica (soluble)............ 0.435 Sand..................... 14.008 Oxideof Iron............. 2.654 Alumina................. 1.328 Organic Matter........... 2.894 Water................... 1.628 Total................100.000 While a perfect acquaintance \vith the character and true agricultural value of the vast marl deposits found within the borders of the State, is to be had only after careful and extended examination (involving searching and critical analy ses), the above stated results and remarks will perhaps serve to clearly indicate that such examination is well worthy the attention of the State, and that the labor thus bestowed, it might confidently be expected, would be productive of inter esting and valuable results. () PEATS.--Peat is an accumulation of organio with a varying proportion of earthy matter, that is found in swamps and marshes, or in localities where the land was at one time of a marshy character. Its production is the result of the partial decomposition and decay of leaves, twigs, and other vegetable bodies. To it are closely allied, in character and composition, such substances as muck, bog-earth, swamp-mud, etc. In peat, the decay of the organic matter has stopped 102 HAXD-BOOK OF GEORGIA. short of total decomposition. It is therefore largely carbo naceous, and is consequently generally of a black or dark brown color. Peat has hitherto' found, in general, but two useful applications--viz., as fuel and as a fertilizer. The specimens thus far found in this State, of which analyses are to be herein given, possess very little value as fuel, because of the small proportion of organic matter; their fertilizing properties are, however, probably of considerable importance. As the analyses indicate, they contain a considerable propor tion of mineral matter such as is valuable to plants for food. There can, perhaps, be no question that the association of this mineral matter with the organic matter of the peat, improves its condition to a considerable degree, and renders it more assimilable to plants than it otherwise would be. In order to estimate the extent of this improvement, it will be observed that experiments have been made (the results of which are hereafter recorded) to determine the solubility of the speci mens and their constituents in a dilute solution of ammonium carbonate, which may be taken to represent the natural solvent of the soil through the agency of which plants receive their food. These experiments were, in fact, the application of the Grandeau process of soil analysis to the samples of peat examined. Peat is rarely, perhaps never, used alone in its application to land. It is generally composted with other substances, which greatly improve its character. The best substances for composting with peat are caustic lime, or lime that has been slaked by a strong solution of common salt in water. We have no doubt that many of our ordinary marls could be substituted for lime with good effects. Peat in its natural condition con tains more or less nitrogen--a valuable fertilizing element-- which it yields to the soil. Composting with burnt lime causes the escape atfd loss of this element. It is probable the use of marl would not be attended with this disadvantage. There are doubtless a great number of deposits of peat, muck, etc.. in the State, many of which would be found very useful for agricultural purposes. Opportunity has not yet been presented, however,' for a full and 'careful examination of these, so as to present at this time, a complete report upon their character and value. This will no doubt form a part of . ANALYSIS OP GEORGIA PEATS. 103 the valuable and interesting work the Geological Survey has yet to perform. We present the analyses of the samples examined : No. 1. From Muscogee County, eight miles north-east of Columbus ; found at a depth of three feet below the surface ; of a light gray color; heavy, dry, and friable ; specific gravity, 1.963. Water................... 6.115 Organic Matter........... 10 314 Lime................... 0.652 Magnesia................ 0.134 Potash................... 0.055 Soda..................... 0.020 Phosphoric Acid.......... 0.245 Sulphuric Acid........... 0.218 Carbonic Acid............ 0.587 Oxide of Iron............. 4.145 Alumina................. 8.420 Silica (soluble)........... 2.593 Sand..................... 63.859 Total.................99.850 Treated with a dilute solution of ammonium carbonate, the following were extracted from the peat: Organic Matter........... Lime.................... Magnesia................ Alkalies................. 6.223 0.247 0.091 0.042 Phosphoric Acid.......... 0.136 Silica, Iron Oxide, etc..... 5.274 .Total................ 12.013 No. 2. From same locality; on the surface, in bed or layer 18 inches deep; of dark gray color; rather compact, but friable; specific gravity, 1.195. Water.................... 7.840 Organic Matter........... 21.631 Lime..................... 0.923 Magnesia................ 0.152 Potash................... 0.086 Soda..................... 0.018 Phosphoric Acid.......... 0.218 Sulphuric Acid........... 0.117 Carbonic Acid............ 0.432 Oxide of Iron............. 8.847 Alumina... ............. 1.642 Silica (soluble)............ 7.431 Sand..................... 46.383 Total................100.120 Treatment with ammonium carbonate extracted the follow ing: Organic Matter........... 7.658 Lime.................... 0.852 Magnesia................ 0.065 Alkalies.................. 0.054 Phosphoric Add.......... 0.125 Silica, etc................ 10.132 Total................ 18.886 104 HAND-BOOK OF GEOEGIA. No. 3. From same locality: found on the surface in bed 18 inches deep; of black color; spongy and compact; specific gravity, 1.637. Water.................... 8.512 Organic Matter........... 30.808 Lime.................... 0.920 Magnesia................ 0.111 Potash................... 0.105 Soda..................... 0.017 Phosphoric Acid.......... 0.239 Sulphuric Acid........... 0.214 Carbonic Acid............ 0.675 Oxide of Iron............. 2.563 Alumina................. 0.874 Silica (soluble)............ 8.216 Sand..................... 51.475 Total.................09.729 Treatment with ammonium carbonate extracts the following : Organic Matter........... 12.563 Lime.................... 0.415 Magnesia................ 0.027 Alkalies................. 0075 Phosphoric Acid.......... 0.141 Silica.................... 6.452 Total............ .. 19.673 Ko. 4. Dongherty County, vicinity of Albany : a black muck from a cypress swamp; spongy, light, aud of black color. Water.................... 11.321 Organic Matter........... 22.450 Lime.................... 1.312 Magnesia................ 0.129 Potash and Soda.......... 0.152 Phosphoric Acid.......... 0541 Sulphuric Acid........... 0.106 CarbonicAcid............ Oxide of Iron............ Alumina................. Silica (soluble)........... Sand..................... 0.914 8.224 2.415 4621 63.115 Total............... 100.000 This specimen was not treated with ammonium carbonate. Analysis of a specimen of "clay slate" from Col. Seaborn Jones's land, Rockmart, Polk County, of a red color; said to be nsed to some extent as a paint. Water................... 14.973 Silica.................... 43.825 Oxide of Iron............ 11.321 Alumina............/.... 30.381 TotaL.............. 100.000 Trusting that the above report -will be found satisfactory to yourself, and of some interest to the people of the State at large, and wishing you every success for the very valuable work in which you are engaged, I am, Very truly yours, H. C. WHITE. COMPOSITION OF TYPICAL SOILS. 105 SOILS. TYPICAL COUNTIES--Illustrating the Geological formation of the various Counties of the State, with information as to the general adaptation of the soil of said Counties for the various products of the Temperate Zone. \. DADE COUNTY.--Trenton and snbcarboniferous Limestones give cal careous soil. Chazy and Quebec and Devonian Shales give aluminous soil. Subcarboniferous Cherts and Millstone Grit give tiiiciout soil. Clinton Iron ore gives ferruginous soil. Alluvial bottoms along Lookout Creek give humus soil. 2. BAKTOW COCNTY.--Trenton and Qnebec Limestones give calcareous soils. Chozy and Quebec Shales give aluminous soils. Chilhowee Sandstones and Quebec Cherts give rilicioui soils. Limonite Iron ores give ferruginous soils. Alluvial bottoms of Etowah, etc., give humus soils. 3. FULTON COUNTY.--Quebec Steatites, Serpentine, and Asbestos give maynetian and calcareous soils. Queliec Granites give alkaline and aluminous soils. Quebec, Itacolnmite, and micaceous Schists give silicious soils. Cincinnati, hornblendic Gneisses, and Schists give ferruginous soils. Alluvial bottoms of Chattahoochee give humus soils. 4. HABERSHAM COUNTY.--Qnebec Limestones, Steatites, aud Tremolites give calcareous soils. Potsdam, Cincinnati, and Quebec Gneisses give aluminous soils. Potsdam and Quebec Sandstones give silicious soils. Cincinnati hornblendic Gneisses give ferruginous soils. Alluvial bottoms of Souquee and Chattahoochee give humus soils. 5. MOSCOGEE COUNTY.--Cretaceous marls give calcareous soils. Cretaceous Quaternary clays give aluminous soils. Cretaceous and Quaternary sands give silicious soils. Hornblendic Gneisses and ferruginous Sandstones give ferruginous soils. Alluvial bottoms of Chattahoochee give humus soils. 6. CHABLTON AND WARE COUNTIES.--Tertiary marls give calcareous soils. Quaternary swamps give aluminous soils. Later Tertiary sands give silieious soils. Quo ternary clays give ferruginous soils. Kecent swamps give humus soils. 106 HAND-BOOK OF GEORGIA. In FCI.TOX COUXTT, the limestone is wanting, but we have a substitute in the magnesian minerals and rocks of Quebec age--viz., the serpentines, soapstones, and asbestus beds; and hence they give a soil similar to the calcareous of Dade and Bartow. Some of the Gneisses also contain lime in limited quantity. The aluminous or clay soils are abundant from the decayed granite which covers so large an extent of the county, as well as from the hornblendic Gneisses, and these soils also contain a large per cent of alkaline matter, both potash and soda, though the preponderance of the Feldspar and Kaolin entitle them to be designated as above. The Itacolumite bordering the Chattahoochee furnishes the sandy beds and sili'.-ioiis soils. The ferruginous or red soils originate in the hornblende of the Gneiss, which is largely represented around Altanta. There is very little vegetable matter, except such as is yearly deposited by the trees now growing ; and hence they require ammoniated manures--home-made stable - composts, and commercial. TROI'P COUNTY, Virgin Soil (104).--As an example of the red clay soils of Middle Georgia, this will serve for a good representative. Only 69 per cent is insoluble, so- that nearly one third of the whole is in a condition to be utilized by plants for their growth. Of this 31 per cent, there is soluble silica nearly 6 per cent, and hence wheat, oats, etc., find abundant material for strengthening their stalks. The amount of potash is small, only .083, and heads would not be well filled unless they received their material from the organic matter, which is present in great abundance--nearly 7 per cent. Phosphoric acid is almost entirely wanting--only .012 per cent. The organic matter^would supply both of these, however, for some years. The proportion of iron and alumina is very large--8.5 per cent of one, and 8,9 of the other; so that any fertilizer applied to this soil would be absorbed and retained. By thorough culture, exposing a large amount of these to the air, and allow ing them to absorb ammonia from it, or by the addition of ammoniated phosphates, this important plant-food would be prepared for the use of the plants as they need it. SOILS OF TYPICAL COUNTIES. 107 The proportion of lime is very good--.596 per cent, ample for supplying what is needed by the plant as food, but not sufficient to exert much influence in decomposing and disinte grating the insoluble matter and releasing from it potash and phosphoric acid when needed. TROUP COUNTY, Virgin Subsoil (105).--This subsoil contains twice as much potash and phosphoric acid, and 50 per cent more lime, than the soil, and the same proportion of soluble silica ; so that deep ploughing and subsoiling would exert a very favorable influence on this land, especially as the amount of organic matter in the subsoil seems to be almost two thirds as great ns in the soil. With proper care and judicious treatment, this soil should produce well from the first, could be improved in character constantly, bids fair to last for many generations, and can be made inde6nitely fruitful by the addition of stable-manure, ashes, poudrette, liquid manures, or commercial phosphates and potash salts, and by keeping up a supply of organic matter. BURKE COUNTY, Virgin Soil (135).--The analysis of this soil shows a large excess of insoluble matter, less than 5 per cent being soluble or available for plant-food. Of this 5 per cent, there is found a,remarkable absence of the two ingredients which are so essential to the formation of the fruit and seed--viz., potash and phosphoric acid, there being only (.016) sixteen thousandths of one per cent of the former, and (.018) eighteen thousandths of one per cent of the latter. To com plete the sterility of this soil, there is only .089 per cent of lime. The proportion of organic matter is tolerably good, being 3.185 per cent, or about -^j of the whole. This would indicate that the soil might produce a fair crop for a short time until this organic matter was exhausted, and then would relapse into hopeless barrenness; especially as the analysis shows less than 1 per cent of alumina and iron, which are useful in absorbing ammonia from the air when they exist in moderate quantities. For an unpromising soil, this may be entered for the premium. BCBKE COUNTY, Virgin Subsoil (136).--This subsoil, accord ing to the analysis, takes away the last hope of the owner of ever having a productive farm, for it is almost identically the 108 HAND-BOOK OP GEORGIA. Dame as the soil to the depth of 15 inches, with the difference that it contains almost no organic matter, there being less than 1 per cent of organic matter and water together, and probably most of this is water. The inference from the analysis would be that this soil has been formed from the buhi-stonc, which is almost pure silica ; or from a bed of drift sand which had been very thoroughly washed by glacial waters. Xo soil from this formation having been analyzed, this has been taken as the nearest representative from the same geological formation--i.e., of the poor sandy soils of the county. There is, however, a large amount of land in this county overlying the limestone portion of the Eocene formation, which forms a striking contrast with the soil above given. The pine soils of this county are among the best in the State. In CHARLTOX COUXTY, the Satilla marls furnish almost the only calcareous matter for soils. The larger portion of the dry land consists of the sands of the pine woods, and hence silicious soils predominate. On some of the ridges, this sand gives place to, or _is mingled with, a red or mottled clay which furnishes a good subsoil, sufficiently aluminous to be retentive of moisture and manures, and these lands can be highly improved by the addition of the humus which is everywhere accessible in the smaller ponds and marshes, and exists in almost limitless supply in the great swamp. For the decomposition of this humus, and rendering it immediately available for plants, there is ready at hand, in the marls on the Satilla, the very best material. ANALYSES OP OKEFINOKEE SWAMP SOILS FROM HUNTER'S REPORT, BY DR. DANIEL LEE, OF THE STATE UNIVERSITY, AT ATHEXS. Xos. 1, 2,' 3, arid 4 are from the north-eastern and eastern part of the swamp; No. 5 near middle; Nos. 6, 7, and 8 interior, north of the centre. i. s. a. 4. 6. 6. 7. 8. Silica........ 90.00 93.74 89.00 0.0d 86.20 87.20 84.23 82.17 Almnina...... 5.60 2.11 4.25 2.63 2.48 2.74 2.33 6.34 Oxide of Iron. 2.30 1.88 8.44 5.04 4.47 5.30 8.00 7.3C , SOILS OP TYPICAL COUNTIES. 109 Analytet of Okrjinnhu Swamp SoUt, etc.--continued. I. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. I.ime. ........ .: .27 .87 45 *V 1.21 o07/ Magnesia. .... .21! .''I .86 .08 .65 .63 7. 8. .67 1.08 .88 .28 Potash...... . .17 .12 1.11 .83 1.67 .10 1.15 1.45 Soda.......... .54 .36 .02 .16 .74 .41 1l.UAWQ .47 Sulphuric Acid .47 .81 .25 .26 .67 .70 .38 .31 Lime......... .28 .19 .21 .18 .38 .17 .66 .34 Ph'spVricAcid .09 .32 .18 .80 .46 .19 .87 .42 Loss.. ....... .CO 1.48 .81 .07 .17 .69 8.34 .23 100.00 100.00 100.00 100.00 100.00 100.00 100.00 100.00 (Organic.... 53.47 j Inorganic.. 46.53 IHumicAcid. 35.83 j Ins'1. Humus 64.17 93.75 6.25 89.14 60.80 88.00 12.00 31.18 68.82 80.42 19.58 43.18 66.88 90.25 9.75 40.67 59.33 88.90 11.10 37.41 62.59 93.92 6.08 83.18 68.82 93.52) 0.48J 37.15) 62.85) BAETOW COUNTY, Soil (8).--This soil shows by analysis 35 per cent available for plant-food. Of this nearly one fifth is soluble silica, ensuring good stalks for corn and email grain that will not be beaten down or bent by any ordinary rain. Potash is present almost to the amount of 1 per cent-- viz., .947. Phosphoric acid is .391--a very unusual amount. These two principal elements indicate the soil to be very valuable. Lime and Magnesia are found to make up over 1 per cent --ample for any plants. Oxide of Iron and Alumina aggregate over 11 per cent, so that by deep culture an abundance of moisture will always be supplied to the plant. Organic matter amounts to 10 per cent, so that no fertilizer would be needed for very many years. This test has actually been made, and the analysis of similar soils--one in its virgin state, and another sample subjected to a century of constant cultivation--proves that there has been removed by crops one half of the suluble silica, two thirds of the potash, one fourth of the lime, one third of the phosphoric acid, and one third of the organic matter ; and still there is left a fair supply of all the im portant ingredients of plants, and far more than in many soils considered good and rewarding the laborer for tilling them. 110 HA3TD-BOOK OF GEORGIA. LIST OF "WOODY PLAXTS OF GEORGIA. KO. !. ----- EOTAXICAL KAXE. SENT3. SPECIES. COXXON NAME. COCNTT. 1 2 Magnoliaceae. Illicinin Floridannm. Anise Tree. o2 Magnolia grandlflora. Magnolia. 32 4 " 5 " C - 7 8 " 9 " ** j^lauca. ** nmbrclla. " acuminuta. ** corduta. " Fmseri. " Macrophylla. LiriodeDdron tolipefera. Sweet Bay. White Poplar. Murray. 10 3 Anonaccse. Asinima triloba. Papaw. Hurray. 11 3 " " grandiflora. 12 24 Tiliacese. 13 ' Tflia Americana. " pubesccns. American Liir.e. H 25 Camilliaeete. 13 " 16 17 Gordonia laaianthus. 11 pnbescens. Stuartia Virginica. " pentagjTia. Loblolly Bay. [Toothacbe Tree. 13 19 9( Rutaceoe. '- Xantboxylum Carolinionnm. Prickly Ash or Ptilca trifoliata. Hop Tree. 20 3T Anacardiaceae. Rhns tj-phina. 21 37 " glabra. 23 37 " copallina. Sumach. Murray. 23 37 " pomtllit. 24 37 4i t venenata i Poison Elder. 25 37 X 37 " I toxicodendron. ) " Aromatica. Poison Oak. 27 35 Vilacca;. Vitis labrusca. For Grape. 23 38 kt tcstivatis. Summer Grape. 38 " cordifolia. Frost Grape. Murray. 30 33 " vojpina. Muscadine or Bullace. 31 38 Ampclopsis qninqnefolitt. Virginia Creeper. 32 3!) Rbamnaccse. Birchimia volubilis. Supple Jack. 33 30 Rbamniu lanccolntiis. Buckthorn. 51 Trangnla Caroliniana. Carolina Buckthorn. 35 40 Celastracea!. Euonyrnus Americanns. Strawberry Bush. 86 40 " atropnrpnria. 37 41 StapbylacenB. Staphyla trifolia. Bladder-nut. 33 42 Sapiiidacese. Sapindas marginatu?. Soapberry. 9 42 ^gcalii3 fflabra. Horse-chestnut. 40 42 " paria. Buckeye. Whitefleld 41 43 Sapindacex. / Sapindas flora. 42 42 " / Aacalns pandora. 43 43 Aceraceffi. 44 45 . "' 46 " 47 " 48 ' Acer PeansylTanicam. " epicatnm. " eaccharlnnm. / " dagycarpnm. ' . " anbrnrn. /Negnnd accroides. Striped Maple. Mountain Maple. Sugar Maple. Silver Maple. Murray. Red or Swamp Maple. Ash-leaved Maple. 40 47 Leaiiminocete. Amorphi berbacia. SO 47 " cancscens. 61 47 " Bobiola paendacaia. Locust. 52 47 " Tiscosa. 63 47 " higpida. WOODY PLANTS OF GEOEGIA. Ill LIST OF WOODY PLANTS OF GEORGIA.--(Continued.) HO. FAJ,iY FAn.Y. BOTANICAL HAKE. GENU8. 8FBCU8. COKMON NAHK. COCNTT. 64 47 Legumlnoccic. Whistarla frntagcens. 65 47 Erythrina herbacia. 66 47 Cladrustifl tlnctoria. Yellow Wood. 67 47 Circis Canadenois. Red Bod. Murray. 68 47 GledltscbJa triacanthos. 59 47 " " monoeperma. 60 43 Rosucote. Chryeobalanns obloriglfollus. 01 48 Prunus Americana. 62 48 " nmbellata. 63 48 " " eerotina. Wild Churry. Hurray. 61 43 " ' Virginiana. 65 48 " " Caroliuacana. Mock Orange. 66 43 " 67 48 " Crategiis spathnlata. " testivalis. Hawthorn. Summer or Red Haw. 68 48 " 69 48 7 other species. 70 48 Pynis coronaria. 71 43 " a angtistifolia. 72 48 " anarbulifolia. 73 " Americana. 74 " Amelanchicr Canadensls. 75 49 Calycanthaccffi. Calycanthus Floridus. 76 49 " tevigatus. 77 49 " glnucus. 78 62 Lytbracem. Ncaeae vcrtlcillata. 79 67 GrosBnlacea:. Ribes. 80 61 Saxifragacea?. Hydrangea arborcscene. 81 61 " " radiata. 82 64 " " quercifolia. 83 61 Decumarla Barbara. 84 Philadelphus grandlflorns. Syringa. 85 65 Uaroamalaceffi. Hamamelis Vlrginica. Witch Hazel. Murray. 86 '65 87 65 FothcrgUia ulnifolia. " Liquidambar styracltlaa. Sweet Gum. Murray. 88 63 Cornacete. Comua alterniflora. 89 68 " stricta. 90 63 " " . panicnlata. 91 83 *' sericca. 92 68 " " asperi folia. 93 68 " " Florida. Dogwood. Whltefield 94 68 " Kyssa multlflora. So or Gum. Murray. 95 68 " " agnatlra. 96 68 " " nniflora. 97 68 " " capital*. 98 69 Capslfoliaceie. Symphoricarpns vnlgaris. Ogecchee Lime. Snowberry. 99 69 " Sambacus Canadensis. Elder. 100 69 Vibernum prunifolium. i 101 " " lentago. 102 " " obovatum. 103 " " acerlfolium. 101 69 *' nudum. 105 69 " dentatnm. 108 69 " " Bcabrellom. 107 70 Rabiace*. Cephalanthus occidental^. Bntton-bush. 112 HAND-BOOK OF GEORGIA. LIST OF WOODY PLANTS OF GEORGIA.--(Continued.) KO. *%_ FAXILT. BOTANICAL HAJd. creug. ificaa. CO1UON VJJff. COCNTT. 106 10 Rnbinccc. Pinekneya pnbene. Georgia Bark. 109 70 GelMmiom gemperrireng. Yellow Jessamine. 110 76 Ericacese. Gaylnssacue frondosa. Huckleberry. Ill 76 " dnmou. 112 76 " resinoaa. 113 76 Tacclntnm crassifolimn. Hucklcb'ry.Blne- 114 76 " stanunenm- [beny. 115 76 " arborcnm. 116 76 " nltidnm. 117 78 " " myrainites. 118 76 " tenellnm. 119 76 " Elliottii. 120 76 " corymboaom. 121 76 " LencothoG txillaris. 12S 76 " " catesbxi. ' 123 76 " acnminaU. 124 76 11 raccmoea. 125 76 " Andromeda ferrnginea. 126 76 Oxydendrum arborcam. SonrWood or Sor- 127 76 Clethra. [rel Tree.Mnrray. 128 76 EalmU latifolia. Calico Bush. 139 76 " angustifolin. Sheep Laurel. Murray. 130 76 " Rhododendron arboresccns. Roseboy Iloiiey- 131 76 il mazimnm. IsncVIe. 132 78 AqnlTbliaceas. Deiopaca. Holly. Murray. 183 78 " dafaoon. 134 78 " " cajgine. 185 78 " ambigua. 136 79 Styracaceo:. Styrax palvernlentnm. Storax. 137 79 " " grandifolinm. 138 79 " AmericmnTiin. 139 79 Halesia dlptera. Snowdrop Tree. 140 79 " " tetnptera. 141 79 Bymploeoa tinctorla. 142 80 Cyrillacea:. Cyrilla raccmiflora.' 143 80 Cli/tonia liguetrina. TitL 144 80 Elliottia raccmoea. 143 81 Ebenacese. Dyospyros Virgioiana. Persimmon. Murray. 146 82 Sapotacec. Bnmelia canoginosa. 147 89 Bisnoniacese. Bignonla caprcolata. Crose^ne. Morrny. 143 89 Tecomia radicans. Trumpet Flower. 149 89 " Catalpa bignonioidcs. 150 93 Verbenacca:. Lantana camara. 151 S3 CUicarpa Americana. French Mulberry Murray. 152 104 Oleaccse. Olea Americana. Olive. 153 104 154 104 155 104 " .' Chionanthns Virginica. Fnudnns Americana. " pabesceng. Fringe Tree. White Ash. - Murray. Red Ash. 158 104 " / viridig. Green A*h. 157 104 platycarpa. Water Ash. 158 104 " 159 111 LanraceiP. ForfegHera liguelrina. Persea Carolinenris. Red Bay. 160 111 161 111 Sassafras officinale. Benzoin odorlfemm. Saggafras. Bpiuc Bubh. WOODY PLANTS OF GEOBGIA. 113 LIST OF WOODY PLANTS OF GEORGIA.--(Continued.) <>! -- BOTANICAL NAKK. GENUS. SPKCUB. COMJfON NAXI. COUKI'T. 162 111 Lauracea;. Tetranthera geniculaia. 163 112 Thymeleacese. DIrca palnBtris. Leatherwood. Murray. 164 134 Moracea. Moni3 rubra. Mulberry. Murray. 165 155 Clmacete. TJlmus fulva. Slippery Elm. Murray. IG6 125 " " Americana. Elm. 167 125 " " alata. Waboo. 168 125 Plancra aquatica. Planer Tree. 169 125 " Coltts occidental^. Nettle Tree. 170 126 Platanacere. Platanus occidentals Sycamore. Whitedeld. 1T1 127 Juglandaceas. Carya alba. 8bcll-bark Hick- " 172 " " tomentosa. Hickorj'. [ory. ' 173 " " glabra. Pig-nut. " 174 " amara. Butternut. 175 Juglang nigra. Black Walnut 176 " " clnercn. Butternut, 177 128 Cupulifera. Quercus phcllos. Willow Oak. 178 128 " cincrea. nigh-ground Oak. 179 128 *' virens. Live Oak. 180 128 " aquatica. Water Oak. 181 128 " " nlgra. Black Jack. 182 128 " catesbsei. Turkey Oak. 183 128 " tlnctoria. Black Oak. Whltefleld. 184 128 " coccinca. Scarlet Oak. 185 " " rubra. Red Oak. WUtedeld. 186 128 " " Gcorglana. Stone Ht. Oak. 187 128 " falcata. Spanish Oak. 188 128 Uicifolia. BearOuk. 189 128 " ' obtoailoba. Port Oak. Whitefield. 190 128 " alba. White Oak. 191 128 " lyrata. Overcup Oak. 192 128 " " priouf. Swamp Chcatnnt. 193 I2S " " priuns. Chestnnt Oak. 194 128 " ** prinoldes. Chinquapin Oak. 195 " " Castanea Americana. Chestnut. Whlteficld. 196 " Castanea pnmila. Chinquapin. 197 " Fagus fcrrnginca. Beech. Murray. 196 Corylhis Americana. Hazel-nut. 199 " " rostrata. BeakedHazel-nnt. 800 ' Carplnas Americana. Hornbeam. Wbltcfleld. 201 Oshya Virginica. Hop Hornbeam. 202 129 Myricacete. Myrica cerifera. Wax Myrtle. 203 129 " inodora. 204 130 Eetnlaccre, Betola nJgra. Black Birch. 205 130 " lenta. Cherry Birch. 206 ISO AInns sermlata. Alder. 207 131 Salicnceie. Sallx tristis. Sage Willow. MS 131 " " bumllle. 209 131 " " nlgra. Whitefield. SIO Popnlas angalata. 211 " 212 " ' grandidentata. " beteropbflla. Cotton-wood. 213 132 Conlfene. Finns pnngenB. 214 132 " " inops. Scrub Pine. 215 132 " " glabra. Spruce Pine. Murray. 114 HAND-BOOK OF GEORGIA. LIST OF WOODT PLANTS OF GEORGIA.--(Continued.) " ' NO. OF _ _. FAJl'y. 21G 132 Coniforje. 217 132 218 182 219 132 220 132 " 221 132 JVVJ 132 253 132 " 2S4 132 " 225 132 226 " 227 131 Palmaccae. 228 134 229 134 ' 230 131 " BOTANICAL NAME. OEXUS. SPKCtXS. P'mna mitia. ** rigtda. ** eerotina. " to;da. " uu^traliy. ' slrobua. Abicd Canadcnsis. Juniperus Virginians. Cupregsng tbyoidee. Taxodinm di^tichum. Torreya taxifolia. Sabit palmetto. " terrnlata. Charaairops hyatric. Pranm epinoea. COMXOX NAME. COUXTT. Short -leavedPinc.Murray. Pitch Piuc. Pond Piuc. Loblolly Pine. Whitefleld. Long-leaved Pine. White Pine. Murray. Hemlock Spruce. Red Cedar. White Cedar Cypress. BullaccPlum.SIoe. EXTERNAL AND INTERNAL RELATIONS OF GEORGIA. srri'ATiox. THE exact situation of Georgia (or any other State), either in the Union or on the earth's surface, is not often compre hended bv readers. The bare statement of latitude and lonffi- . 9 tude makes but little impression, especially of the relative situ ation. The figures for Georgia, however, are as follows--viz.: Between latitude 30 21' 39' and 35 north, and longitude 80 50' 9' and 85 44' west of Greenwich--nearly one fourth of a full circumference west of England. The National Observatory in "Washington City is 77 02' 48' west of Green wich, and the longitude of Georgia referred to "Washington is between 3 47' 21' and 8 42' west. The difference in time between the ,casteni and western extremities of the State is not quite 20 minutes. The latitude and longitude of Atlanta, ascertained by the United States Coast Survey for the flagstaff on the Capitol, are, latitude 33 45' 19.8' ; longitude, 84 23' 29.7". THE BEST COMMERCIAL SITE. 115 The latitude and longitude of several well-known mountains in Georgia are as follows : LATITUDE. Stone Mountain. ....................... 83 48' 22.5' Kennesaw ' ........................ 3358'34.8' Sweat ........................ 34" 04' 01.9- Sawnee ........................ 34 14' 13.7" Lost ........................ 33" 56' 53.2' Carries ........................ 83 59' 36.2' Pine ........................ 34 10' 37.1" Pine Log .......... ............. 8419'18.9' Lavender ........................ 34 19' 20.0' Blood ........................ 34 44' 24.1" Currahee ........................ 34" 31' 45.9' LONGITUDE. 84" 08' 46.3' 84 34' 46.4' 84 27' 22.2" 84 09' 39.3" 84 41' 51.5" 85 00' 50.9" 84 44' 42.4' 84 38' 14.4' 85 17' 19.4" 83 56' 13.6' 83 22' 33.4' Latitude is much more significant in its bearings than longi tude, largely affecting climate and productions. Georgia lying between 30 and 35 north, the sun, at the summer solstice, lacks but 8 of being vertical on her southern border. The difference of latitude between the two borders--say 4 --is greater than in most of the States, the greatest length being north and south ; and the corresponding difference of climate and productions is augmented by the fact that the most northern part of the State is also the most elevated. These circumstances taken together make a remarkable range of pro duction. The Southern States occupy the south-east corner of the United States, and Georgia is nearly in tfieir south-east corner --Florida occupying it exactly. COMMERCIAL SrTL'ATIOX----BEST SITE OX THE COXTIXEXT. Georgia, it will be observed, is the keystone of the arch formed by the grand curve of the Atlantic States on the one side, and the Gulf States on the other. The best commercial site on the continant is undoubtedly in North America--not South. It must be found on the Atlantic--not on the Pacific, which is too remote. It must not be on the Gulf Coast, which has a difficult navigation, but on the Atlantic, fully open to the sea. The determining criterion is the trade of the Great Mississippi Valley. Every Atlantic State has ample facilities for its own immediate trade. 116 IIAXD-BOOK Of GEOEGIA. The decisive criterion of the best commercial site is the rela tive adaptation for the trade of the Great Valley. Georgia occupies this position. Geographically, she is on the shortest line ; topographically, on the most feasible ; climatically, on the line least obstructed by ice. This fine position nature has assigned her by placing her below the great Appalachian chain, which more than a Chinese "Wall separates the ocean from the Great Valley. This " back bone of the Continent" rising in Canada, terminates in Alabama and Georgia. Here for the first time the " endless"--the Indian meaning of Alleghany--finds an end and opens a gate for commerce on the shortest line from the heart of the Valley. Take the Mississippi Valley as the centre of the Continent, and the function of the Mississippi and Missouri Rivers at St. Louis as the heart of the Valley: from this centre the nearest Atlantic coast is the sea-coast of Georgia. With one end of the compasses at the junction, the arc with the least radius will touch the Georgia coast. Or take Cairo, at the mouth of the Ohio River, and the case is still more marked. Even from Louisville the observation is still true ; while from Cin cinnati the length of the line is nearly the same, and really, in view of the intervening obstacles, the shortest practicable line. The critical position of Georgia becomes more and more manifest by careful study of the map. Of the three great slopes, the Atlantic, the Gulf, and the Valley slope, Georgia is the only State of the Union which.impinges upon each. The head-waters of the Savannah, the Chattahoochee, and the Ten nessee flow from a point within her borders. Nearly all the rivers of all the other Atlantic States flow in parallel directions south-east into the ocean. Georgia rivers from the central point first referred to, flow as radii south-east, south, and south-west (and, as if nature were not content to do things by halves, the Tennessee River, emptying into the Mississippi, bends, with an elbow almost projecting into Georgia, accommodating itself to the natural opening). The immense importance of the Valley trade has been long and fully appreciated. In every part of the course of the long mountain chain, every weak point has been carefully examined as a passway for the trade. Beginning in New York and BEST SITE OW THE CONTINENT. coming south through Pennsylvania, Maryland, Virginia, and North Carolina to South Carolina and Georgia, every opening has been criticised and essayed. The success of De Witt Clinton, in opening this navigation at heavy expense, laid the foundation of the commercial prosperity of New York, which sprung immediately ahead of Philadelphia and other rivals. General Washington made strenuous and protracted efforts to make the Potomac the connecting link, and was himself the president of a company incorporated for that purpose. In North Carolina, Judge Murphy made similar efforts. Indeed, there is a long history to it all--various States knock ing at the door for passage through the mountain-chain. It was thoroughly understood and appreciated by Mr. Calhoun, of South Carolina, in its relations to railroad communication, the only method applicable to that State. But the natural and easiest vent of the commerce of the Mississippi Valley is on the coast of Georgia. By observing the course of the Missouri River in a south easterly direction to its junction with the Mississippi, and following the same direction to the ocean, it would terminate on the Georgia coast ; and the water communication via the Mississippi, Ohio, and Tennessee, and then by canal and the. rivers of Georgia to the coast, would require no greater varia tion of direction than actually occurs in the course of the Missouri or other great rivers. A line from the head-waters of the Missouri to St. Louis continued, would strike the coast of Georgia ; and the water communication above indicated would have the same general direction. The magnificent natural position of Georgia was understood by Governor Troup, who recommended practical measures for taking advantage of it. Those who have regarded Governor Troup rather as a man of vigor and will than a man of thought, will find in his messages and speeches the traces of a deliber ate and well-balanced judgment. The invention of railroads, as a new means of transportation, diverted attention from the canal system, which was just to be practically inaugurated under his administration with his warm support. It was sup posed that these would more thoroughly displace canals than has proved true in fact. 118 IIAXD-BOOK OF GEORGIA. In his annual message of 1824, Governor Troup said : " The period has arrived when Georgia can no longer post pone the great work of internal improvement. If considera tions of the highest order could not prevail, State pride should be a motive sufficiently strong to determine her. Some of her sisters are already far in advance of her. Almost all of them have to a greater or less extent embarked in it. She sees the most enterprising and persevering among them, already deriv ing advantage from it, which places them in the first rank of opulence and power. A State, therefore, like Georgia, blessed by Providence with the means of reaching the highest commer cial prosperity by a road plain, direct, and practicable, will no longer linger in the rear. She will begin, and, with a little patience and perseverance, instead of decaying cities and a vacillating trade, and, what is most humiliating, that trade seek ing an emporium elsewhere than within her own limits, she will witness the proud and animated spectacle of maritime towns restored and flourishing, new ones rising up--her trade steady and increasing--her lands augmented in value and improved in cultivation--the fnce of the country beautified and adorned ; and she may witness--what was once deemed impossible to human efforts--the western waters mingling with her own, and the trade of Missouri and Mississippi floated through her own territory to her own seaports; and all this within the compass of her own resources, provided the ordinary economy, prudence, and foresight be employed to husband, cherish, and improve them." The making of a great canal through Georgia, connecting the westeni and eastern waters, has been actively canvassed of late years, and its feasibility is endorsed by the highest engineering authority. The scheme has been warmly and ably supported by Col. B. VT. Frobel, who has thoroughly studied all its details. So*" great is the interest of the entire West and Xorth-west in such a work, that it can not be permanently neglected. ' If there were a proposition made to close the mouth of the Mississippi to the commerce of the Great Valley, how would it be received ? Practically, for commercial purposes, a new mouth can be opened and made available to this great trade. The route has been surveyed by order of Congress--the survey THROUGH LINES OF RAILWAY. 119 demonstrating that the project is undoubtedly practicable; and the line was adopted by the Senate Committee on Trans portation as one of the great water-lines of the country. The work has been practically commenced in improving the rivers, under appropriations by Congress, which are. to form parts of this great artery of traffic. As this is the shortest line of water communication, so also for rail. This first easy gap between the valley and ocean is penetrated by the Georgia State Road, or Western and Atlantic Railroad, from Chattanooga to Atlanta--a single connecting link fed by several roads from the North, and feeding several toward the South. A second opening passes through the Rabun Gap jn the north-eastern corner of the State, and the valley of the Hiwassee River, of which South Carolina was availing herself before the late war. Georgia is thus the direct and almost necessary channel from the heart of the continent to the sea--the great highway of commerce. The importance of the commercial situation of Georgia is fur ther shown as the eastern terminus of a Great Pacific Railroad. No other portion of the sea-coast is so favorably situated as hers. The road passing substantially along the 32d parallel of lati tude, by its western terminus near San Diego and its eastern in Georgia, is the route indicated by nature as best subserving travel and. transportation, free from winter obstructions and the numerous impediments of circuity and natural obstacles. Of the Cotton-Belt--Cotton being the leading article of export--Georgia furnishes the proper Atlantic outlet. Such are some of the advantages peculiar to her commercial situation. TRANSPORTATION' LIXES IX THE STATE. She has her full share of other advantages common to her with other States. In the Shore line of Railroads, she forms one link ; so also in the Piedmont line of roads connecting the Atlantic and Gulf States. She has three or four separate links passing through the State from west to east--viz. : the line from Eufaula by way of Macon and Millen to 120 HAXD-BOOK OF GEORGIA. Augusta ; another from Columbus via ifaeon to Savannah ; a line from West Point via Atlazita to Augusta; and one from Atlanta to Charlotte, X. C, She avails herself also of the mountain valley route by means of the Selma, Home, and Dalton.Road, and the East Tennessee and Georgia Road. Upon an impartial comparison of natural advantages, the position of Georgia, her external relations to commerce, and her facilities for intercourse, trade, and travel, are unsurpassed. To their complete development, a less expenditure of funds, public or private, tluin has been required ior other develop ments incapable of the same completeness, would suffice. By nature, neither the Erie Canal nor the Chesapeake and Ohio, neither the Pennsylvania Railroad, the Baltimore and Ohio, nor the Chesapeake and Ohio, possesses such admirable ad vantages ; yet these artificial channels, prepared at enormous expense, have given the advantages of prepossession to other States and sections. The natural advantages may yet assert themselves, when the whole country is filled with population and capital, and when competition for trade becomes close and keen. Resting upon the Atlantic, Gulf, and Mississippi slopes, Geor gia, were her resources properly developed,-occupies the mouth of the great funnel through which might pour the wealth of the continent--herself capable, by the finest combination of natural gifts, of a most perfect and systematical internal development. So much for the external relations of Georgia as to geographical and topographical situation. BOrXDARIES. The boundaries of the State form the subject of a voluminous correspondence in/the State archives. The following are the outlines, given as by notes of a surveyor : 1. Beginning at the mouth of the Savannah River ; along the river to the junction of the Kiowee, and along the Tugaloo to the junction of the Tallulah and Chattooga ; thence along the Chattooga to a point on the 35th parallel of north latitude, at the union of the northern boundary of South Carolina and the southern boundary of North Carolina. The BOUNDABIES. 121 general course is about north 35 west, and the length, in a direct line, about 247 miles. It terminates at Ellicott's Rock, on the Chattooga River, marked, " Lat. 35% A.D. 1813, N. C., S. C." This line, in conformity with the Treaty of Beaufort, separates Georgia from South Carolina (all the islands of the rivers Savannah, Tugaloo, and Chattooga being reserved to Georgia). 2. Thence on the 35th parallel of north latitude, due west to Nickajack on the northern boundary of Alabama. This line separates Georgia from North Carolina for 78 miles to the junction of North Carolina and Tennessee ; and thence for 73^ miles separates Georgia from Tennessee. 3. From Nickajack, the line between Georgia and Alabama runs south 9 30' cast, to Miller's Bend on the Chattahoochee River, about 146 miles. 4. Thence down the western bank of the river at high-water mark to its junction with Flint River, at a point now four chains below the actual junction--latitude 30 42' 42"; longitude, 80 53' 15". The average direction of this line is about south 6 east, and distance about 150 miles direct. About 130 miles, it separates Georgia from Alabama, and the remaining 20 miles from Florida. 5. Thence along Orr and Whitner's line, south 87 17' 22* cast (average direction), 158A miles, to a point 37 links north of Ellicott's Mound, on St. Mary's River. This line is marked by a succession of mounds about 10 feet at the base and 5 feet high--a very permanent form of landmark--and sepa rates Georgia from Florida. It continues approximately and on an average as follows : G. From Ellicott's Mound, south 10 east, about 10 miles ; thence east 8 miles; thence north 24 miles; thence east 33 miles, following the St. Mary's River in its tortuous wind-. ings to the Atlantic Ocean. 7. Thence along the coast to the point of beginning at the mouth of the Savannah River ; including all the lands,. water, islands, and jurisdictional rights within said limits, and also all the islands within 20 marine leagues of the sea-coast. Tybee Island Beacon is in latitude 32 1' 16", and longitude.80 50' 9'. 122 H4JTD-BOOK OF GEORGIA. AREA OF THE STATE. Georgia (with the exception of Florida) is the largest State east of the Mississippi; and since the dismemberment of Virginia, the largest of the original 13. The area of the State, prior to 1802, when she ceded her western territory to the general government, exceeded 150,000 square miles, including the greater portions of the States of Alabama and Mississippi-- viz., 46,200 square miles of the former, and 41,856 square miles of the latter. The precise present area is not accurately known--the coast and river lines being very irregular. It is generally given as 58,000 square miles, or 37,120,000 acres, which is probably below the true area. The greatest length of the State is from north to south, 320 miles ; and breadth, from east to west, 254 miles. The geographical centre of the State is in Twiggs County, near Jeffersonville, about 20 miles south-east of IMacou. TOPOGRAPHY. Any fundamental study of a country and any thorough information as to its resources, must be based upon a knowl edge of its topography and natural features. This is informa tion as to the way in which God has made the country, upon which man can impress only slight and superficial changes-- merely scratches upon the surface of nature. For a real understanding of the topography of a country, & preliminary knowledge is necessary of certain .principles, which explain the exact relations of ridges and slopes to valleys and watercourses. To the ordinary observer, these seem a mighty maze, and all without a plan ; yet they have a plan governed by strict law, and have been reduced to well-understood principles which are universal in their application, extending to the whole surface of the earth, and embracing the smallest details of each separate division--each State, county, farm, and yard, even to the pettiest mole-hill or depression on the surface. Water supplies the unerring test of relative elevation. The SYSTEM OP BUDGES, SLOPES----VALLEYS, STREAMS. 123 tendency of water under the force of gravity is simply to descend toward the earth's centre by the shortest course. If interrupted, yet not arrested, it takes the shortest course practicable. It not only goes down hill, but goes down the steepest way--i. e., it follows the line of greatest slope. Each individual drop of water pursues what, to it, is the immediate line of greatest slope, till it finds some level at which all forces counterbalance each other ; and here only it remains at rest. The greatest slope for it--the one drop-- may not be the line of greatest general slope ; but the drop is infallible in selecting the greatest immediate slope from its own exact position. The ocean is the great basin at which water usually finds its ultimate level. If the communication is obstructed, however, a lake or a pond or a puddle may furnish a resting-place ; its banks giving the necessary reaction for an equilibrium of forces. From the ocean, and from any considerable lake into which streams flow, there is a regular system of ramifications extend ing from this level, back to the remotest places, which form part of the water-shed flowing into the basin. The surface of the watercourses defines the lines of greatest slope in each principal stream, and in each confluent which empties into it. Each smaller stream, in its turn, defines another line uniting with the superior lines, and when at length no running stream exists, the course of each rill which carries off the rain, con tinues and completes the system. These lesser rills have their subordinate systems till the final irregularity is reached, which guides the single drop of rain -along its devious course-- following but one principle as modified by th impediments it encounters. Remarkable it is, that instead of thousands of depressions, each constituting a lake or reservoir, the great mass of all the running water on the globe finds its way to the sea--to a single great reservoir. One conduit after another leads to it; each little drain finds its way into a larger sluice or duct, and this into a larger, till accumulated into rivers, the whole water-shed is drained at one mouth into the ocean. The system of ridges and slopes is the exact counterpart of 124 HAND-BOOK OF GEORGIA. the system of valleys and streams. The one system is the fffovc, the other is the had, and the Jit is exact. Ifte Appnhtchifin Chain.--The leading feature on a grand scale of the topography of the country east of the Mississippi, is the Appalachian Chain of Mountains--a spinal column stretching from the promontory of Gaspu at the mouth of the St. Lawrence at the north, and melting away in Georgia and Alabama at the south. The general line of the Atlantic coast, beginning at the south, is about north 35 east ; while the general direction of this great chain of mountains is more to the east of north--say north 38 or 40 east, approaching nearer to the ocean at the northern end. The length of the chain is about 1,300 miles. The highest mountain-peaks are toward the extremities, north and south. At the north, the White Mountains--an outlying range--present the greatest elevation--Mount Washington, 6,288 feet. The culminating point of the entire chain, however, is at the south in North Carolina, the summit of the Black Dome being 6,760 feet; and numerous peaks exceed 6,000 feet. The (.qyparent height of the White Mountains--rising from a base of but 500 or 600 feet--is greater than that of the " Xorth Carolina group, the base of which is about 2,000 feet above the sea-level. The leading topographical features of all the Atlantic States, and indeed of most of the States east of the Mississippi, are determined by their relations to this great chain. Where our special interest as Georgians begins in the chain, a decided change has taken place in some of its features. A great and final bend has occurred in its easternmost range,which becomes with its a cross range, running at right angles to the general course of the mountains. This great cliaii? has a western range of mountains which has the same characteristics of parallelism and uniform elevation, terminating jn North-west Georgia. Lookout Mountain and the ranges near it--Raccoon Mountain, Missionary Ridge, Taylor's Ridge, and John's Mountain--are parts of this range --all having the ame general direction, and the hog-back form. The north-east mountains are quite different in form-- the ranges consisting more of a succession of peaks. GREAT CONTINENTAL BIDGES--WATER-SHEDS. 125 Across the whole northern boundary of Georgia, these ranges extend, reaching into South Carolina on the east, where Table Rock and Caesar's Head rear their elevated peaks, to Alabama on the west, where the Lookout Mountain and others extend to the terminus near Gnntersville. The whole northern, border line of Georgia, with its length of 150 miles, is among these mountains. Great 12idffes.^-rFhe chain of mountains which separates the Atlantic from the Gulf slopes is of various widths, extending even to. 100 miles across ; but there is a narrow, absolute line, irregular and tortuous, yet never broken, which is the culmi nating ridge, and which winds its way at different levels and in-different directions, from Cape Gaspe in Canada to Cape Sable at the southern extremity of Florida. This long, un broken line, without width, separates the waters flowing into the Atlantic direct, from those flowing into the St. Lawrence and the Gulf. From this long ridge two other dividing ridges run out-- one at the north, separating the waters of the St. Lawrence from those of the Mississippi ; the other at the south separat ing those of the Mississippi from those which flow in the Gulf direct. These several long ridges constitute part of the tortuous rim of tfie great basin of the Mississippi. The principal ridge entering Georgia from North Carolina, passes through the very heart of the State and runs to the southern extremity of Florida--all the Avaters east of it flowing into the Atlantic ; those west, into the Gulf. The Gulf slope itself is divided by u ridge separating the general slope from that of the great valley. The point where these two ridges meet is in North-east Georgia. Upon this critical point, a man with an umbrella in a shower will shed the water in three widely different directions. One part Avould reach the Atlantic at Savannah ; a second, the Gulf at Appalachicola ; while the ' third, after a long circuit, would reach the Gulf at the mouth of the Mississippi. This point is near the corner of Rabun, Towns, and White Counties, on Land lot No. 20 in the 6th District of the old Habersham County Survey--Land lot No. 100, 19th District, 1st Section, New Survey. On the east of the great ridge in Georgia, called the Chattahoochee Ridge in its most elevated portion, lies the Atlantic 126 HAJfD-BOOK OF GEORGIA. slope of Georgia, constituting over half of the State--about 30,000 square miles, or more. On the west, the Gulf slope, about 27,000 square miles--more than 40 per cent of the State. Across the lines of greatest slope run another set--the lines of no slope, or perfectly level lines. The two together consti tute the warp and woof of the surface. The former run nearly at right angles to the coast; the latter set of lines nearly parallel to it. These level lines often mark old coast-lines, as the ocean receded from its former level. The retreat of the ocean has, in many places, left its actual marks. If we suppose the former water-levels gradually restored, marking the shorjelines accurately, we will best illustrate the actual lines upon land. The present level--the actual shore-line--is perfectly jagged and irregular. It runs in and out a thousand times. Not less but more so would be the other successive shore-lines by successive rises. Several successive plateaus would be developed, each cut by streams, and each preserving a rude parallelism to the present general shore-lines. As the ocean would rise into Middle Gcorgia,these plateaus would cease to preserve any generality of level, and the surface would be more broken and dotted with peninsulas and islands. With still succeeding rises, long and narrow tongues of land would run out between the intervening waters, irregular, yet rudely parallel to each other, and perpendicular to the general shore line. River Systems and Rieer-Basins.--Upon the Atlantic slope, north of the Georgia coast, the course of the rivers and valleys is usually south-east. The rivers of Georgia which rise at the end of the mountain-chain, and not at its side, flow south-east, south, and south-west. The river-basins of Georgia, and of the Atlantic coast generally, as also of the Gulf coast east of the Mississippi, are usually long and narrow--from 100 to 250 miles from the source to the sea, and from 30 to 50 miles wide, draining basins of from 3,000 to 10,000 square miles. The streams do not usually lie centrally in their basins, but to the west and south of the centres ; the tributaries on the eastern side being much longer than in the western. NATURAL DIVISIONS--HIGHEST MOUNTAINS. 127 Great Natural Divisions of Georgia.--These are deter mined, not so much by ridges as by coast-lines. These indicate relative altitudes--the leading feature which affects climate and productions. By these lines, running nearly parallel to the present coast, the State is divided into three great divisions--viz., the Mountain Region, the Hill Country, and the Low Country. Lower Georgia lies below the line joining the heads of navi gation of the rivers, and is much the larger part of the State, with an area of about 35,000 square miles. It is below the level of 300 feet above the ocean. Middle Georgia lies between the heads of navigation and the elevation of 1,000 or 1,100 feet, and has an area of about 15,000 square miles. Above this is Upper Georgia, with an area of about 10,000 square miles, embracing nearly all the mountains of the State and much hill country. The avei-age elevation of the surface of Georgia, above the sea, is between 600 and 700 feet. TJte Mountain or Up- Country.--The character of the moun tains in North-eastern Georgia is quite distinct from those in North-west Georgia. In the north-east they constitute lines of separate peaks ; in the north-west, long, parallel ranges. The Blue Kidge, which attains its maximum height of 6,760 feet in North Carolina in the peak of Black Dome, enters Georgia in the north-east corner, in Rabun County, having lost about 2,000 feet of its elevation, the Rabun Bald being 4,698 feet. Another and longer .chain (the Western Range of the Appala chian Chain, or Cumberland Range) enters Georgia between Rabun and Towns Counties ; cuts off Towns, Union, and Fannin, and recrosses the State line into Tennessee. This embraces Tray Mountain, an elevation of 4,437 feet. Aside from the main ridge is the Brasstown Bald Mountain, or Mount Enotah--the highest peak in the State--4,802 feet, situated a few miles west of Hiwassee in Towns County. Blood Mountain in Union County attains a height of 4,460 feet. From this long and curved chain strike out two other shorter chains--one extending into Union and Fannin Counties; 128 HAXP-JJOOK OF GEORGIA. the other forming the Tallulah Mountains, and its extension, the Chattahoochee Ridge. South of Tray Mountain lies Mount Yonah, a fine separate peak of 3,1"! feet elevation. Another separate peak is the Currahee Mountain of 1,740 feet--about 800 feet above the surrounding country. The general level of the counties forming the base of the mountains is quite elevated--Clarkesville in Habersham County having an elevation nearly equal to that of the Cur rahee Mountain. Every sort of surface is to be found-- mountainous, hilly, broken, and knobby. The valleys are not usually wide. Between Tray and Mount Yonah lies the beau tiful and fertile valley of Xacoochee. Scenery.--The finest scenery of the State is to be found in North-eastern Georgia ; though much that is very fine is also found in the Xorth-westeni section. A view from one of the peaks in the midst of the mountains is magnificent. To one unaccustomed to such scenery, it surpasses even his imagina tion. From the summit of Tray Mountain, for example, there are literally many hundreds of peaks in full view. The earth seems to have risen in huge billows, and suddenly hardened, leaving them standing. From the summit, reached after many arduous steps up and down (for, as a guide said with some simplicity, " You have to go down as much as up"--certainly as often--to reach the top), a half dozen or more long spurs reach off like buttresses, supporting the peak. Over and be tween these, you see other mountains--seeing the spurs also of those next to you--of the others seeing only the peaks. By distinctness of outline and by relative clearness and dimness, you distinguish distances. The buttresses and nearer moun tains show the trees in bold outline, the foliage distinct, the coloring deep green. Dimmer grows the green and less dis tinct the outlide, till in the dim distance only the blue slopes are discernible ; yet these assume all varieties of form. Nice shades of coloring enable you to distinguish the nearer ranges with no other relief than these delicate shades. The horizon seems afar off and ever receding, as you rise. It is a lonely view. Xo sign of human habitation or human culture disturbs the grand serenity. To witness the sun rise is a solemn spectacle. In the presence of the majestic earth SUBLIME SCENERY. 129 and this ball of fire, man feels himself to be nothing. Another presence is felt to be here even greater than these. From Mount Yonah, a noble summit, separated from other mountains, a different and quite unique view is to be had. You see mountains as before on the one side--though more remote--and on the other, hill and plain, and the far-distant level horizon. So beautiful is the view, including the lovely valley of Xacoochee, that you scarcely could choose between the view from Yonah and Tray. A lady from the low country, who had never seen a. moun tain before, made the ascent. Her friends requested her not to look round as she went up, that she might get the whole of the novel view at once. It was too much for her when she opened her eyes upon it all, and she wept like a child. " It is paradise !" she exclaimed ; " It is heaven itself." And no wonder, for the earth so seen is very fair to see. In Xorth-western Georgia, the mountain-ranges have another aspect widely varying the character of the view. The view from Point Lookout, on Lookout Mountain, in Tennessee, just across the line, is noted. From this point, 7 States are visible ; with a long stretch of the Tennessee River, the city of Chattanooga, and much cultivated country. A yet more elevated summit in Georgia, on this mountain, is called High Point. The mountain extends for more than forty miles, with a road upon its crest as level as the ordinary roads of the country. In many places, a traveller would not suspect him self to be upon a mountain. CLIMATE. Climate is in the air. Of all the powers near us, the air is the least manageable of our surroundings. It comes to us from afar, and goes when and as it pleases. "We can partially isolate ourselves in houses, but the great mass of the atmo sphere is beyond our control. We adapt ourselves to it--not it to us; and so we have to go to climate--itwill not come to us. Of the changes which take place in it, the sun's heat is the ' primary cause. The earth and sea are secondary causes by the absorption and radiation of heat; but this heat affects us only through the air. The sun, the earth, the ocean, latitude, 130 UAXD-BOOK. OF GEORGIA. altitude, topography, all affect climate, and climate affects us ; but only through the air : so that the science of climate is the science of the atmosphere, and the conditions which affect it, as temperature, humidity, movement, etc. The circulation of water and the circulation of air are the leading conditions. Evaporation affects the humidity, the cloudiness of the atmosphere, and the rainfall from it. Comparatively few as are the elements, they are on so grand a scale and so subtle as to have defied prediction. The atten tion paid to its laws has just begun to assume scientific form. The law of storms has only of late begun to be understood. The ability to predict the weather, even for a brief season, is a very recent acquisition. Now, mankind Lave gained a clue to the laws of the weather, and they have many facilities for following it, which they are not slow to use. Air, the Mercury of weather--the messenger of its influences to us--is being closely studied. The influences affecting it are everywhere too complex for any other mode of study except that of direct observation ; especially so in Georgia, lying between two seas and below the mountains. The three great points of interest in climate are : (1) Temperature ; (2) Rainfall ; (3) Winds. The sun, directly or indirectly, is the origin of all. The sun's heat causes evapora tion, clouds, dampness and rainfall. It affects relative pres sure, and so promotes currents and creates the wind. The ocean-currents convey heat to the atmosphere above and temper the northern climates with warmth from the tropics. The moisture received into the atmosphere by evaporation, and returned in rain to the earth, would cover its whole surface with a sheet, at the equator, measuring annually 10 feet in depth ; at the tropics, about 6 feet; in the latitude of Georgia, 4 feet ; at 45, 3 feet ; at the poles, 1 foot. Thus both temperature/and moisture are carried from the tropical to the higher latitudes. The temperature of the air falls, on an average, 1 Fahr. for every 300 feet of elevation. This would make a difference in Georgia of 16 by reason of relative elevation, between the shore-level and the highest summit. Latitude affects tempera ture, and there being 4 difference of latitude between the GEORGIA CLIMATE, AS IT IS. 131 northern and southern limits of the State, this would make a difference of about 9 by the thermometer. Mistakes as to our Climate.--"How hot does it get, though?" asked a tourist, finding the winter climate very delightful, and supposing it would be hard to express how hot the summer must be to pay for it all. " Not so hot as with you--in your cities, at all events. The warm weather begins earlier in the year with us than with you, and continues later; but the range of the thermometer is not so high in summer." Such was the reply. To a stranger, the information about climate meets one of his points of greatest interest. These points are three--the negro, cotton, the climate. For the year round, the climate is tine, especially of Middle and Upper Georgia. It is fine for out-door work or in-door work ; for winter crops and summer crops. On the temperature map, the mean annual temperature for the year round, below a line joining Augusta and Columbus, would be between 68 and 64; between the same line and a line nearly parallel to it, passing about 20 miles below Atlanta, between 64 and 60; another strip of territory, in cluding Atlanta, between 60 and 56; Upper Georgia, between 50 and 52 ; the mountains, below 52". The entire range of mean temperature, not including the mountains, is, therefore, about 16 ; including them, perhaps 20. The line through the United States marking a mean annual temperature of 60 begins in South-east Virginia, above Nor folk, in latitude 37J, passes above Raleigh in North Carolina, below Greenville in South Carolina, below Atlanta in Georgia, and leaves Georgia in latitude 33. . In Alabama it takes a turn upward, runs into Tennessee below Nashville, passes from Tennessee above Memphis, and runs with many curves to the Pacific, about latitude 34--the same with Atlanta. This is one of the choicest of all climates--that which ranges about 00. The mean annual temperature of Atlanta is the same with that of Washington City, Louisville, and St. Louis. Tlve win; era of course are wanner in Atlanta, but the summers not so hot. These temperatures are derived from the reports of the Smithsonian Institute. The mean climate of Clarkesville and Gainesville in Upper 132 UAN'D-BOOK. OF GEORGIA. Georgia, corresponds with that of Central Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Upper Missouri, and Lower Nebraska. It must be remembered all the while that the winter climate in Georgia is warmer, and the summer range is lower to com pensate--the difference in length of days increasing the sum mer range in the more northern latitudes referred to. At Xew York, in midsummer, the days are very nearly one hour longer than at Savannah, and at Quebec one hour and a half longer, and the nights correspondingly shorter ; conse quently at Xew York there is one hour longer for heat to accumulate from tho direct rays of the sun, and one hour less time hi the night for the accumulated heat to be carried off by radiation. This is the main cause of northern latitudes beinsr hotter in summer than southern latitudes. O The mean annual isotherm of CO0 on the other continent, passes through Spain, Italy, and Greece in Europe ; and in Asia, through Persia into China. DifttflbntioH. of Hunt.--This is more important than the mean annual temperature. The latter may be very moderate and promising, but composed of elements of excessive heat in summer, and excessive cold in winter. These diversities, how ever,* do not characterize the climate of Georgia. O The extreme range is nearer to the mean than in more northern climates. Another feature of distribution is in the diurnal changes as well as in changes of the season. Very sudden rises or falls of temperature are hurtful both to health and comfort. In this respect also our climate is favorable. The winter weather at the north is usually the more import ant--the summer weather at the south ; the January mean temperature at the north--the July mean temperature at the south. But this importance at the south is not because the thermometer rises to so high an extreme as because of its range through the 2-1 hours. That extreme heat which causes sun-strokes, seeming to melt the brain, seldom occurs. The isotlierm of 50 January temperature, passes through Georgia ; and on the Eastern Continent through Spain, Italy, Greece, Palestine, Jlussia, Thibet, and China. The isotherm of 82 July temperature, passes also through Georgia, and through Xorth Africa, Carthage, above Egypt, into Palestine about Jerusalem. This would make a range of 32 between ISOTHERMAL LIVES. 133 the mcnn temperatures of January and July. "We Lave the winter climate of Rome ; the summer climate (yet more important to agriculture) of Jerusalem. The United States Signal Service Chart shows the mean temperature of the hottest week of 1872, at 4.35 P.M., and of the coldest week of the following winter, 1872, at 7.35 A.M. The hottest temperature indicated in Upper Florida and Lower Georgia was 94. The same temperature was marked at the junction of the Arkansas and Mississippi at Vicksburg, and at Jackson--considerably higher latitudes. The next highest temperature, 93, embraced "Wilmington, X. C., and Eastern South Carolina. That of 00 passed through Upper Georgia and then into much higher latitudes, including Virginia and Ohio, and reaching to Fort Benton on the Missouri River, in latitude 48. The temperature of the coldest week in Middle Georgia was 30. TEMPERATURE TABLES.--The following tables indicate the temperature at the places and for the times named : MEAN TEMPERATURE FOR AUGUSTA, SAVANNAH, AN1> TYRKB ISLAND 1.ICI1TI1OUS10, VKOM MAY 174, TO.1UNK 1875, INOUJBIVW, AH UEJ'OKTHU BY T11K U. S. KUJNAL 8ERV101C ItUUKAU. AYKUAKK MONTHLY TKMPKRATUIJK AT Wil.UMHUS, OA., Fijo.M JUNK 187-1, TO oirroiiKit IH7(i, INOLUSIVK, TAKK.V AT 8 A.M., 12 M., AN1) U V.M., 'KAOII DAY, liY l)lt. K, f. HOOD. MONTHS. May, 1874...... ....... Jly,1874.. ............ October, 1874.......... April, 1875............. May, 1875........ .... Mean for the time.. .... AuOWA. 72.6 81.4 78.5 78.8 74.7 68.5 66.7 49.1 44.9 40.9 65.4 60.9 78.0 74.8 63,4 SAVANNAH, i TYME, 7S.8" 80.7 79.0 79.0 75.3 60.3 511.6 84.0 49.7 50.7 69.3 02.5 78.0 79.4 65.7 78.5 79.0 75.8 67.8 59.9 54.8 47.8 49, 57.0 61.4 71.6 77.2 187-1. 1875. 17 49 Mnrcli.. ....... ...... 68 April. ............... (8 May. ....... .... .... 78 8 81 July ... .. ..... .... 83 85 84 79 70 77 67 62 69 57 61 54 Average for the yoar. 621 Highest weekly avcra Be, 89, 87 ; 'Knvcft, 42. 187B. S, 54" 54 65 73 80 84 W 81 79 63 TABLE SHOWING THE MONTHLY MAXIMUM AND MINIMUM TEMPERATURES, ALSO THE MEAN MAXIMUM AND MEAN MINIMUM, AND GENERAL MEAN, AT MACON GA., FROM JANUARY 1871, TO OCTOBER 1876, INCLUSIVE, AS RECORDED BY MR. J. M. BOARDMAN, MACON, GA. 1871. 1872. 1873. 1874. 1876. 1876. MOUTH. ajj pa X a 1 S sag3 1 "a s s 3 S Sa& eE f > J g- "P8 a sa 1 1 *5 s S| g S 1 _, S S i g& d '3a Is ^ I 1 a a 1 3 a 3 a- *.g3 D s2 aE aCa3 3 S s s a u g ^ Ca) O s g & S 3 S s B g S .S ^ * 1 e 1 S s i g- d 1 g | I S *Sa 3 V S 1 Si8 anuaty........ 70 31 56 MMoO" 46 K! 22 49 29 89 66 23 C0 86 43 72 2S 57 43 50 70 20 62 39 46 76 81 62 48 53 t9 February.... .. 75 83 AOAUO" 48 54 11) 82 67 40 48 74 80 OKQD 43 61 76 30 57 4t0O0 60 78 18 66 46 83 60 42 51 March......... 89 70 65 63 7f! 34 60 44 52 77 61 41 78 86 66 *AiOOO 67 79 30 65 40 65 77 M 24 65 48 64 n5 April........... 84 50 74 68 9() 45 74 00 67 86 40 73 51 62 83 40 71 62 62 80 36 72 49 60 Oc>ooo 40 74 68 64 May........... July .... ...... Angnat. ........ September. .... 91 51 8tt0lo 64 72 91 61 83 76 78 M 70 85 75 80 95 72 76 81 85 49 83 67 70 (M) 85 70 77 ftS 71 79 .S 01 ;o Q1O 73 82 K1 91'I '65 (8K6SO 82 75 81 76 VnJo9 40 80 62 71 W OAO 64 83 71 77 73 86 79 92 85 71 78 92 64 81 66 73 92 49 80 89 69 70 87 67 77 91 70 69 77 97 70 87 70 78 87 62 81 65 73 89 48 80 60 70 63 87 72 79 98 74 93 77 85 98 66 83 72 ',7 92 D7 79 68 74 46 81 65 73 96 64 85 72 78 95 64 90 76 88 70 87 75 82 92 60 83 67 75 I October........ 83 46 72 MO 68 8!! 44 71 53 62 86 81 71 60 81 40 72 60 61 77 83 68 58 63 18 84 83 66 75 November. .... 78 40 62 48 65 j i 80 68 42 60 fIfOOO 24 60 42 61 26 AoAbO" 46 56 78 83 64 49 67 December.. .... TAAOO 21 61 88 45 6 5 20 60 35 43 72 22 55 41 48 74 26 68 40 49 77 18 80 45 58 Means for the Year 82 46 72* 68 Gen. Mean for the Year...... 65 J 47 69 65 83 43 70 64 84 45 72 54 84 41 71 66 68 62 68 64 TABLE SHOWING THE MONTHLY MEAN TEMPERATURE AND THE MONTHLY MAXIMUM AND MINIMUM TEMPERATURE, FROM JANUARY 1872, TO OCTOBER 1876, INCLUSIVE, AT WEST END, NEAR ATLANTA, GA. RECORDED BY MAJOR S. B. WIGHT. 1872. 1873. 1874. 1875. 1876. MONTHS. Mftohearen Month,taken o1a'clo2ctk. Minimum. Maximum. Bsa 63 12 45 ' 64 |S s*g Minimum. |g Maximum. a I* i"g Minimum. as a So 69 1R 49 Maximum. 63 j-s ; gse- Minimum. k- Maximum, s 44 71 J* Ifd Minimum. rC o _. O o 57 wo 65 20 60 68 18 51 72 980 51 14 46 16 51 o March.................... 70 OOO 85 38 68" 74 KfiO 84 40 67 76 34 57 r7o QQO 61 qoo ^70 32 66 >ysio 56 80 42 64 May.. .................. QQo KRO 92 64 82 90 52= 77 92 62 QOO 93 50 rDr> 81 o 40 69 77 66 070 66 68 16 54 64 10 43 70 -too KO 70 24 48 740 28 61 71 29 49 29 59 ! 71 12 55 , Means for the years. ..... 71 41 66 81 38 66 82 -14 67 80 39 66 WHAT IS AX ETCH OF R-VDf? 1ST HtrinJ(iff.--The prodigality of nature is illustrated in the enormous quantity of water which falls upon the earth's surface. What is an inch of rain ? An English acre consists of 6.272.640 square inches, and an inch deep of rain ou an acre yields <>.272.S40 cubic inches of water, which at 2S1 cubic inches to the gallon makes 27,154 gallons : and as a gallon of distilled water weighs 10 Ibs.. the rainfall on an acre is 271.540 Ibs. avoirdupois : counting 2,240 Ibs. as a ton, an inch deep of rain weighs over 121 tons per acre. For every 100th of an inch in depth. 1.2 tons of water falls on an acre : and for every 10th of an inch, 12 tons. It would require, therefore, a good wagon-load for 2 or S horses, to carry the water necessary for the 100th part of an inch in depth of rain on an acre. On an average in Georgia, from 4t> to 50 inches of nun falls in a year, making the equivalent of 5.SOO tons or more of water on a sinclo acre. Some idea may be thus obtained of the enormous supply nature furnishes. It would take 10 loads a day. every day in the year, to supply, on a single acre, the quantity of water which nature furnishes gratuitously. What would it cost to water a farm thus? a plantation? even a square in a carden ? These facts give some idea of the impossibility of the irrigation of crops, except when water can be cheaply conveyed by natural forces to where it is needed. Irrigation also is intended only to tfifytftiHt'tit an insufficient rainfall. In the best situated countries for irrigation, an enormous system of canals and ditching is necessary. In the Scriptures, mention is made of " watering with the foot." and he will understand the expression who passes back and forth to a vessel, even to water a bed of strawberries. Climate is essential. It must furnish us, free. What becomes of it all ? Much passes by streams into the ocean : much permeates into the ground : much is evaporated. The distribution of rainfall, as that of temperature, is far more important than the actual quantity. The season at which it falls, and the intervals between rains, are the leading condi tions affecting production. Excess and defect are alike inju rious to crops. The distribution in Georgia is such as to 138 HAJTD-BOOK OP GEORGIA. secure a good general average of crops, and the climate in this respect may be regarded as favorable. There is seldom a failure--such as often occurs in countries excessively dry or excessively wet. June, July, and August are the most important months as affecting the main cultivated crops. The following tables exhibit rainfall at the places and for the times expressed: MONTHLY KAIOTALt, AT MACOX, GA., FROM JAXTTARY 18?1, TO OCTOBER 1876, INCLUSIVE. TAKEX BT MR. ,1. M. BOARDMAX. MOXTHS. 1871. 1872. 1873. 1874. 1875. 1876. 4.27 3.34 3.43 1.77 6.33 1 4R 6.27 6.72 4.51 6.80 4.3T 4 00 March........................ 6.01 11.90 8.66 7.88 12.93 4.06 April..... ................... 5.58 5.58 8.25 9.26 5.56 7.10 May................... ...... 4.73 0.95 7.26 1.45 2.43 1.85 5.91 1.58 7.61 3.43 3.16 S.88 Jnly.... ..................... l.&i 5.43 4.70 5.60 1.61 8.67 5.52 4.61 6.33 5.23 T.68 2.47 11.96 1.47 8.58 1.27 3.91 2.93 2.50 0.40 0.26 1.42 0.67 j gg 8.85 5.34 8.90 2.03 4.48 5.95 8.88 2.96 4.09 1.63 Totals. ......... ..... ....... 69.19 50.70 50.48 50.28 53.81 .*.. MONTHLY RAINFALL AT AUGUSTA, SAVANNAH, AND TYliEE ISLAND LIGHTHOUSK, FUOM MAY 1874, TO JUNE 1875, INCLUSIVE, AS KKPOBTED BY THE U. S. SIGNAL SERVICE BUREAU. MONTHLY RAINFALL AT COLUMBUS, GA., EXPRESSED IN INCHES AND DECIMALS, FROM JUNE 1874, TO OCTO BER 1876, INCLUSIVE. TAKEN BY DR. E. P. HOOD. MONTHS. . Angnata. Savannah. Trbee. 1874. 1875. 1878. May, 1874.,.. .............. 3.88 'June, 1874............. .... 3.29 July, 1874.................. 5.85 August, 1874............... G.81 5.85 October, 1874............... 1.09 November, 3874. ........... 2.21 4.04 6.77 5.11 March, 1875........ ....... 11.88 April, 18T5... ............... 4.71 May, 1875.................. 1.10 C.59 61.51 4.85 4.85 10.14 6.58 . 8.89 1.43 1.80 1.66 8.84 3. DO 6.86 6.11 8.80 4.10 62.12 4.55 3.68 5.90 1.83 1.65 1.41 C.02 3.16 6.86 8.54 1.43 3.13 41.95 April. ................... May.... ............. .... July..................... 9.78 10.50 1.41 2.89 0.19 2.69 0.51 Total.................. .... Greatest quantity in any week, 4 . 88. 5.05 5.57 18.34 7.57 2.80 8.07 2.85 6.41 3.09 5.99 4.66 8.88 61.68 2.79 4.16 7.90 9.17 4.45 4.81 8.50 5.81 0.62 3.96 ... &a <0 MONTHLY RAINFALL AT WKST KN!>, NKAH ATLANTA. if*. Showing tho number of days on which ruin fell in ewoh month, and tho quantity tliat foil (in inches o and decimals) in each month, from .Inly 1870, to October 1870, inclusive, talum by Major S. 11. Wight. Lnt. n 54' North ; Long. 7 28' West from Washington. Altitude, 1084 foot above tho level of tho sea. 870. 1871. 1872. ] ftTS. 1874. 1875. 870. oRAmaofiunt f *! ** fall DoiJfnaofy.swfenhliuclnh. BoAmaiofnun-t fall. DiNonaofy.sfwerhalicmlh. RAomaoifunt fall. *i AoRmaofinnt fi 4of fall. Yt e4 RoAamiofnn-t fa % *$*! falL DSoinoafy.swferhaliclmh. AoBmaoifun-t falL *^ BAomaoifnun-t A**3 fall. no 4 2.03 4 2.94 6 3.30 4 8.M 11 5. GO 0 3.33 r, 6 6.20 9 6.28 6 13.04 5 6.86 7 6.H2 9 B.37 April............................. May.. ....................:....... 7 6.11 6 7.66 5 2.58 10 7.88 11 10.87 6 6.59 7 6.20 10 7.77 7 3.09 7 3.75 4 1.96 9 0.05 13 10.42 2 8.00 7 4.79 B 1.84 7 0.01 10 6.00 w 13 6.07 5 1.82 9 6.86 13 7.71 R 4.68 3.25 July................. ............ 10 2.25 5 1.12 14 3.91 9 3.87 9 4.70 8 3.84 9 3.49 13 4.C9 5 6.49 6 5.84 5 2.08 9 10.00 7 8.42 9 6.83 6 0.40 4 0.67 4 4.44 6 2.09 4 2.26 4 0.74 4 C.40 2 1.23 5 0.47 3 0.80 6 4.64 S i.tso 4 0.82 1.81 8 5.42 8 8.41 5 2.13 6 3.15 9 3.19 7 8.45 5 8.74 9 3.36 5 4.48 5 2.41 11 3.00 11 6.14 Totals... ..... ........... ..... 44 20.17 81 B4.09 75 43.89 Average for 5 years: rained 83 days per year, and 63.83 Inches fell per year. 70 60.99 92 60.67 93 66.1,9 SNOW AJfD BAIN. 141 Notes by Major Wight: The largest amount of rain that fell in any one day, during this period, was September 29, 1870,6.30 inches. The rainfall for several other days was as follows : August 27, 1871, 5.30 inches; August 16, 1872, 3.52 inches ; February 7, 1873, 2.24 inches ; February 12, 1873, 3.44 inches; February 16, 1873, 3.68 inches; August 29, 1874, 4.08 inches. Snow. -- 1870 -- December, 2 days. 1871--November, 1 day ; December, 2 days : total for 1871, 3 days. 1872-- January, 1 day; February, 3 days; March, 2 days; December, 1 day : Total, 7 days. [N.B.--This record shows that there were 9 snows in the winter 1871-2.] 1873--February, 1 day. 1874--no snow. 1875--no snow. The heaviest rains came generally from the south-west. The slow, steady rains were generally from the south-east. Prevail ing winds were from the north-west. The average depth of 30 wells in the vicinity of these observations is 27 feet. RAINFALL AT ATHENS, GA., IN THE MONTHS OF JUNE, JULY, AND AUGUST, DURING FOUR TEARS. FURNISHED BY DR. E. M. PENDLETON, PROFESSOR OF PRACTICAL AGRICULTURE IN THE GEORGIA STATE COLLEGE OF AGRICULTURE AND THE MECHANIC ARTS. MONTHS. 1 373. t* fl J^Kl"= 12 2.23 Jnly....... ........... 8 8.14 10 8.58 Totals............... 3on0 8.94 1 374. *-a5 ~l 8 s| 14 3.S5 13 4.09 8 3.82 85 11.76 1 376. * 3 e 3 M ) fl C3 3 P5"-H 10 o nn 8 2.12 9 6.95 27 12.97 1 576. =5 K"*. "CSo*"* <~ 14 9 19 11 4.49 12 6.16 37 19.77 MONTHLY ItKUOKU OF METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS BY THE DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE, FROM FEBRUARY TO NOVEMBER, 1870, INCLUSIVE, AT ATLANTA (LAT. 33" 45' 19.8"; LONG. 84 23' 29.7"; ELEVATION ABOVE TIIH*feEA LEVEL, 1087 FEE'1'). TAKEN BY 1'. II. HELL, Jit., CHEMIST OF THE DEPARTMENT. TEMPERATURES. BAROHETER. WIND. 1 MOISTURE. STATE OF WEATUKB. a 1I UKAT or SUN'B RADIATION rRox TEMPERATURE OF RAYS. EAUTII. AIR. MONTHS. To 8a a 2 i iS Bi a g S 1f*i | * | B I a 3 K i B a 'sg s 6 n g 1.as Li a t,- 1a s i 1 fc 2 I 1 B 9 fe S * P? V 3 >. g? . A ^|i j> pS1 1 g s? i &w S. 8. S 1 s 1 B 3 "" H ^0 I io *o* " fi 1 tg 13 di 75 145 73 mo April........... 18!) 58 127 May...... ..... 101 81 Juno ........... Hjjjo . 05 145 July...... ..... lor, 78 103 111 140 64 10.8 38 80 113 33" 46 88 34 62 04 45 Kl.11 011 71 60 (iS G!t 5fi (..10 T) September. .... 15'J 111) 1110 01 411 50 i)3 160 07 1.11 71 30 44 80 November...... 140 108.S 2U' S7 77" 25 65 61 4 31 38 08.0' 5!) 78.4 ()2 i l R' 211.048 2(1.270 20.170 2i).070 O /W-'! 47 70 i 20.080 '10 58 4 ATLANTIC RAILROAD, OR STATE ROAD.-- This important line is wholly a State enterprise, built with monev from the Treasury, and entirely owned by the State. It was undertaken by Act of December 21st, 1836, after a severe struggle and a greatly prolonged debate extending through several days--a thing then almost unprecedented in Georgia, in which a number of the first minds of the State participated. The " Railroad Fever," if it may be so termed, was then at full heat. The Georgia Railroad was chartered December 27th, 1831, as " The Augusta and Eatonton Turnpike and Railroad Co.," to build a road from Augusta to Eatonton. In 1833, it was author ized to construct branches of the road to Eatonton, Madison, and Athens. In 1835, banking privileges were given the Com pany by an Act still further amending the Charter (the work of building the road being then in progress). A few extracts will show that our people then (as they do now) regarded a line of transportation through Georgia to its coast, the most practicable natural outlet for the surplus products of the West and North-west; and for which the State road was finally built. This amendment, and the privilege of carrying on a Banking business by the Georgia Railroad, were granted with the view of connecting the Athens branch thereof with a " railroad which the people of the West have in contemplation, to make a communication between the city of Cincinnati and the Southern Atlantic Coast;" and as the "best route for said communication is believed to be through the State of Georgia," and the building " of the said Georgia Railroad is now in prog ress, and will be an important link in said connection ;" and this condition was annexed: "provided the continuation of said road beyond Athen, so as to connect with the Cincinnati road, shall be steadily prosecuted." The CentralRailroad was chartered December 20th, 1833, as "The Central Railroad and Canal Company of Georgia," authorizing the construction of a Railroad and Canal, or either, from Savannah to Macon. This charter was also amended in 1835, by granting banking privileges, the road being under c6nstrnction at the time. EAKLT R.B. HISTORY IN GEORGIA. 167 The people of Georgia were then in a, more prosperous con dition than they ever were before ; but notwithstanding money was abundant for all ordinary purposes, and the people comparatively free from debt, it was difficult to find enough persons having sufficient confidence in the success of new and untried enterprises to invest their money to the extent of several millions of dollars. The " Georgia" and the " Central" roads were making rather slow, though steady progress, not being rapidly pushed forward to completion. The advantages of easy and rapid travel, and transportation of produce and merchandise, were well understood ; and a short cut to the great West, without going round by Philadel phia or New York or New Orleans, was a grand object at which the statesmen of Georgia aimed. Those who keenly felt the importance of this direct communication with the West, after carefully considering the subject, determined upon making it a State enterprise, and the matter was pre sented to the Georgia Legislature in 1836. It was earnestly supported by William W. Gordon, Charles J. Jenkins, Andrew J. Miller, Edward Young Hill, Iverson L. Harris, and, last, but not least, Alexander H. Stephens, who closed the debate in the House. It was his first session in the Georgia Legislature, and his speech on this measure was bis d'ehut,--his first effort in that body. The bill 'passed the House by a majority of only 3 votes. Its declared object was to establish " a Railroad communica tion as a State work, and with the funds of the State, to be made from some point on the Tennessee River, commencing at or near Rossville, in the most direct and practicable route, to some point on the south-eastern bank of the Chattahoochee River, which shall be the most eligible for the extension of branch roads thence to Athens, Madison, Milledgeville, Forsyth, and Columbus." It was declared that eaid road " shall be known and dis tinguished as the Western and Atlantic Railroad of the State of Georgia," signifying that it was intended to connect the West with the Atlantic coast; and the Act appropriated $290,000 to be expended in the work during the year 1837. Thus was commenced this great State enterprise. It was estimated at the time that it would cost $4,500,000. 168 HAND-BOOK. OF GEORGIA. The means of ascertaining what it has cost the State are not attainable. The Comptroller-General in 1859 made an effort to do so, and found that $4,441,532.15 had been appropriated from the State Treasury, besides large sums of its own earn ings paid out for construction that never came into the State Treasury. A committee of the Legislature in 1865, after investigating the matter as far as convenient, reported it had cost 87,849,224.68. Its cost is generally set down at $8,000,000. During the year 1860, its net earnings paid into the State Treasury were $450,000. But like all property owned and operated by a State or any government, it has, a part of the time, been abused and mis managed, and caused dissatisfaction and contention in the Legislature ; and the people have several times been exercised upon the question of what to do with the road. The panic and crash of 1840, followed by hard times, caused many to favor its sale and abandonment altogether as a State enter prise. This proposition was distinctly made in both Houses of the Legislature in 1843, and very nearly succeeded. The Senate passed resolutions by a majority of 14, declaring " that it is expedient and proper to sell and dispose of the Western and Atlantic Railroad," and specified the terms upon which the sale should be effected--one of which was that it should be sold for 81,000,000, to be paid in annual instalments. A bill to continue the work was passed in the House by a majority of one only--which measure finally passed the Senate and became a law. At that time, there had been expended $2,916,008.28 ; the road had been finished and the cars were running 33 miles, beginning at Atlanta (then Marthasville) ; the cross-ties laid 52 miles from Marthasville ; the iron was ready to lay that distance; and the grading its whole length was nearly complete. The Georgia Railroad was then finished and in operation from Augusta beyond Madison, more than 100 miles ; the Athens branch entirely finished and in operation, the work being energetically pushed to make the junction with the State Road at Marthasville, now Atlanta ; and the Monroe Railroad, riow the Macon and Western, was being pressed to completion from Macon to Atlanta. GEORGIA RAILROAD. 169 Thus narrowly was this enterprise saved to the State in the face of these prospects. In compliance with an Act of the Legislature, the road and all of its property were leased to a Company for 20 years for $300,000 per annum, in December, 1870; and this Company now have possession of and are operating it. The rental has been promptly paid at the end of every month. Its receipts for the year 1872 were $1,590,245.37. ; and operating expenses, 81,440,687.31. Ex-Governor Joseph E. Brown is President of the Company, and General William McRae Superintendent. The office of the Company is in Atlanta. The road has ex tensive eastern and western connections. Its length is 138 miles from Atlanta, Ga., to Chattanooga, Tenn. THE GEORGIA RAILROAD.--This important road from Augusta to Atlanta, 170 miles long, with branches--1 from Barnett Station to Washington, 18 miles ; and 1 from Union Point to Athens, 39 miles--in all 228 miles--was the first road char tered in the State that was actually built--viz.: on December 27th, 1831, as the " Augusta and Eatonton Turnpike and Rail road Company." On December 21st, 1833, the charter was amended, by which the Company was authorized to construct a Railroad or Turn pike road from Augusta, with branches to Eatonton, Madison, and Athens ; and " if the Company herein specified should deem it profitable to construct common roads, and use steam carriages thereon, they shall have the power to do so." The charter was amended on December 18th, 1835. The pre amble to this Act recites : " Whereas, the people of the West have in contemplation to make a communication between the city of Cincinnati and the Southern Atlantic coast by means of a Railroad ; and, " Whereas, the best route for said communication is believed to be through the State of Georgia ; and, ' " Whereas, the building of the Georgia Railroad is now in progress, and will be an important link in said communication," etc., etc., therefore banking privileges were granted the Company, " Provide^., however, that the continuation of said road beyond Athens so as to connect with the Cincinnati Road 170 HAXJVBOOK OP GEORGIA. shall be steadily prosecuted, so soon as the Company shall have satisfactory evidence that the said connection can be formed." This connection was never made. The Legislature, at its next session in 1836, undertook to build the Western and Atlantic Railroad on the part of the State to form this very desirable connecting link j therefore that portion of the Georgia Railroad between Union Point and Athens became the " Athens Branch," and the main line was directed to the place where Atlanta now stands, to form a junction with this "connecting link." Work was commenced on the Georgia Railroad early in 1835. It was finished to Crawfordville, July 1st, 1838 ; to Greensboro, May 10th, 1839 ; to Madison in 1841 ; to Covington in the Spring of 1845 ; and to Atlanta in September, 1845. The first passenger-train on this road reached Atlanta Septem ber 15th, 1845. The branch of the road to Athens was completed in Decem ber, 1841 ; and the branch to Washington in 1854. The road was prosperous from the first. J. Edgar Thomson, late President of the Pennsylvania Railroad, was the chief Engineer, and in its construction showed his great ability, and began the reputation which finally called him to the head of the greatest railroad corporation in America. In 1858, 13 years after the road and its branches were completed, it had a surplus of more than half a million of dollars. Mr. Richard Peters, now of Atlanta, came from Phila delphia soon after Mr. Thomson, and was Locating Engineer, locating the road from Augusta to Greensboro, and was after ward the General Superintendent. This road has a large interest in the " Xashville and Chat tanooga Road " in Tennessee, and the road from Port Royal in South Carolina to Augusta, and by its connections greatly facilitates transportation and travel between St. Louis and the Atlantic coast, which is 235 miles shorter than from St. Louis to Xe- York ; and Port Royal is one of the'best sea ports on the continent. It can be entered at all times by the largest ships'without a pilot. There is no expense, inconveni ence or delay of drayage at Port Royal. All freights are transferred directly from the cars into the ships, and vice versa. CENTRAL RAILROAD. 171 The Georgia also controls and operates the Macon and Augusta Railroad from Macon to Camak, 74 miles. The cost of Building the Road is......................... $4,253,048 40 Capital Stock.......................................... 4,200,000 Oft Funded Debt.......................................... 615,500 00 Average Gross Receipts per annum....................... 1,300,000 00 Average Operating Expenses.................. ......... 800,000 00 Annual Dividend....................................... 8 per cent. Hon. John P. King is President. He has filled this office continuously since 1841. S. K. Johnson is Superintendent ; and Carlton Hillyer, Auditor. The principal office is at Augusta. THE CENTRAL RAILROAD OF GEORGIA.--This important rail way was built about the same time as that of the Georgia. It was chartered December 20th, 1833; work commenced Novem ber, 1836, and was completed to Macon, October 13th, 1843, nearly 2 years before the Georgia was finished to Atlanta. It is a strong corporation, with extensive connections, and is one of the most important roads in the country. Its length from Savannah to Macon is 192 miles. This was the original chartered line of road. It also built a branch from Gordon to Milledgeville, 17.25 miles. In 1872, the Macon and Western Railroad, from Macon to Atlanta, 103 miles, in cluding the branch from Barnesville to Thomaston, 16.5 miles, was consolidated with the Central. During the present year (1876), the Savannah, Griffin, and North Alabama Railroad, from Griffin, on the Macon and Western, to Carrollton, Carroll County, 59.29 miles long, Las become the property of the Central, thus making a total length of 388.^9 miles actually owned by the Company. In 1852, it leased the road from Milledgeville to Eatonton, 22 miles, and operates and controls it, virtually making a branch of the Central from Gordon, via Milledgeville to Eatonton, 39.25 miles. In 1862, it leased the Augusta and Savannah Railroad, from Augusta to Millen, on the Central Road, 53 miles, which it controls and operates. In 1871, it leased the South-western Railroad and branches as follows : Main line, Macon to Albany, 104 miles ; Branch, 17-2 HA>T>-BOOK OF GEORGIA. Fort Valley to Columbus. 71 miles ; Branch, Fort Valley to Perrv, 11 miles ; Branch, Smithville to Eufaula, Ala., 61 miles ; Branch, Cuthbert to Fort Gaines, 22 miles ; Branch, Albany to Arlington, 37 miles : making a total of 306 miles. It also leased the Vicksburg and Clayton Road from Eufaula, Ala., to Clayton, Ala., 21 miles. It also owns a half interest in the Western Railroad of Alabama, from West Point, Ga., to Selmn, Ala., 138 miles, with branch from Columbus, Ga., to Opelika, Ala., 28 miles, or 166 miles in all. This road is owned jointly by the Central and the Georgia, obtained by joint pur chase at public sale, in April, 1875. It lias also leased the Mobile and Girard Railroad, from Columbus, Ala., to Troy, Ala., 84 miles. It also owns a steamer on the Tombigbee River, plying between Columbus, Mississippi, and Demopolis, Ala. It also owns a line of steamers on the Chattahoocb.ee River, plying between Columbus, Ga., and Appalachicola, Fla. These boats are worth 897,000. It also owns 6 steamships plying between New York and Savannah, involving a capital of 8800,000. The income of the road for the year ending September 1st, IS76, was 82,057,096.97, and its operating expenses, 81,635,131.10. Its President is Wm. 31. Wadley, and Superintendent Wm. Rogers ; principal office in Savannah. The principal office of the New York Steamship Line is in New York, Wm. R. Garretson being the Agent. The Capital Stock of the Central Railroad Company is 87,500,000 ; its Bonded Indebtedness, 83,772,000. TirE ATT.AXTA AXT> WEST POIXT RAILROAD.--From Atlanta to West Point on the Alabama line, connecting with the roads to Montgomery, Mobile, and New Orleans, 86.74 miles long. It was chartered and work commenced in 1851, and completed to West Point in 1857. Its cost was 81,200,129; Capital Stock, 81,232,200; Bonded t)ebt, $2 7,000; average gross earnings per annum, 8407,000 ; and operating expenses, 8304,000. Its dividends are 8 per cent per annum. Hon. John P. King, President of the Georgia Railroad, is also President of this Company, the Georgia Railroad owning a considerable share EAILROADS. 173 of the stock. L. P. Grant is Superintendent, and W. P. Orme, Treasurer. Its office is in Atlanta. THE MACON AND WJESTEBN RAILROAD.--This road was chartered in 1833 as the Monroe Railroad Company, to run from Macon to Forsyth, in Monroe. County. It was afterward extended to Atlanta, and its name changed to that of the " Macon and Western." It is 102.5 miles long, with branch from Barnesville to Thomaston in Upson County, 16.5 miles, 119 miles in all. Bordering on the line of this road is the most populous part of Georgia. Its Cost and Capital is 62,500,000 ; Funded Debt, $150,000. In 1871, it was leased by the Central Railroad, and in 1872 was consolidated with that Company. THE SOUTH-WESTERN RAILROAD.--This important road, with its several branches, extends from Macon through South west Georgia to Columbus, Perry, Albany, Arlington, Cuthbert, and Fort Gaines in Georgia, and Eufaula in Alabama ; in all, 306 miles long. It was chartered December, 1845 ; work commenced in 1847, and completed to Oglethorpe, 50 miles, July 4th, 1851 ; since which, extensions and branches have been made from tune to time. The branch from Albany to Blakely is now under way, being finished to Arlington. The Capital Stock of the road is $4,587,313. In 1871, the entire road, with its equipments, was leased to the Central for a long term of years. For further particulars, see Central Rail road. THE MACON AND AUGUSTA RAILROAD.--This road extends from Macon, through Milledgeville, to Camak on the Georgia Railroad, 74 miles. It was chartered, and work commenced before the late war, which suspended operations with only a small portion of the track graded. It was completed March 30th, 1871. Itscost was$2,678,717.09 ; Capital Stock, $1,971,741; Bonded Debt, $770,000; average gross receipts per annum, 8110,000 ; and average operating expenses, $100,000. It is controlled and operated by the Georgia Railroad. THE ATLANTIC AND GULF RAILROAD.--The main line of this road is from Savannah to Bainbridge, 237 miles, with branches from Lawton, Ga., to Live Oak, Fla., 48 miles, and from Thomasville to Albany, 60 miles--345 miles in all. It is a consolidation of several roads. The oldest charter was 174 HAND-BOOK. OP GEORGIA. granted in December, 1847, and the road was completed iu 1868. Cost, 7,502,283 ; Capital, 83,693,200 ; Bonded Debt, $4,081,177 ; average gross earnings per annum, 922,000 ; and operating expenses, 8024,000. Colonel John Screven is Presi dent ; office at Savannah. 3I.U-OX AVJJ Bia'xswieK RAILROAD.--This line is from Bninsxvick to Macon, 1 S7.5 miles, with a branch from Cochran's Depot to Iluwkinsville, 10 miles : total, 197.5 miles. Its cost was *7,_>50,000; Capital Stock, 83,500,000; Bonded Debt, 83,750,000. It was chartered, and 50 miles constructed before the war. The Legislature in 1866 authorized the Governor to endorse its bonds to the extent of 610,000 per mile of finished road, by which endorsements were made to the amount of 8l,9i>i).oiH>. In 1S70 a further endorsement of 8600,000 was authorized and made, but a subsequent Legislature repudiated it because it was illegally made. The road defaulted iu pavment of interest upon the endorsed bonds, was seized by the Governor in July, 1873, and sold in June, 1875, the State becoming the purchaser at the price of 81,000,000 ; 'and it is now owned and operated by the State. Its average gross earnings are 8324,523 per annum, and operating expenses, 8282,00;?. It is located through a sparsely populated country, and the port of Brunswick is riot a place of large trade. Its cost was nearly 837,000 per mile, making a debt and capital upon which no road through that section can pay interest. Its cost to the State is 89,645 per mile, upon which it pays well. It is well equipped, and the road and rolling stock are kept in fine condition. The State has provided for its private sale by Commissioners, appointed for that purpose. Dr. E. A. Flewellen is the Man ager; the office is in 3Iacon. THE BP.L'XSVICK: AND ALBANY RAILROAD.--This road ex tends froni Brunswick to Albany, 172 miles. It was char tered, a considerable portion' of the grading done, and some of the track laid, previous to the war. After the war, very heavy State endorsements (to the amount of 823,000 per mile) of its bonds were procured, and the work commenced anew. It was projected to go to Eufaula, Ala., completed to Albany, and most of the grading done for the entire length of the road. RAILBOADS. 175 Its Capital is $4,898,000, and Funded Debt $5,980,000, thus costing more than $63,000 per mile. It was built very largely with the proceeds of the sale of the bonds, which were en dorsed by Governor Rufus B. Bullock. It was afterward proved that the endorsements were all made in plain violation of the law authorizing the same, and the bonds were repudi ated by the State. It defaulted in paying interest, was seized and sold, and was purchased by the foreign holders of the bonds, mostly residents of Germany, and now operated by them. Mr. Charles L. Schlatter is the" Superintendent ; his office is at Brunswick. THE CIIEROKEE RAILROAD.--This road vas chartered in 1866, to run West from Cartersville on the AV. & A. R.R. to Pryor, Ala., on the S. R, & D. R.R., 45 miles, as the Carters ville and Van Wert Railroad. In 1869, the Legislature au thorized the endorsement of the bonds of the Company to the extent of 812,500 per mile, and changed its name. It was completed to Taylorsville, 15 miles; and from there to Rockmart a narrow-gauge track of 8 miles was laid, and thus it has been operated for several years. The endorsed bonds being issued in violation of the law were repudiated by the State, and parties at interest are con tending in the courts for their several claims. It is in regular operation, and pays expenses and repairs. Its terminus is very rear the great slate quarries of Polk County. Dr. S. F. Stephens, of Cartersville, is the Receiver and Superintendent. NORTH AXD SOUTH RAILROAD.--This road was chartered to run from Columbus via La Grange to Rome, 135 miles, in October, 1870, and organized to build a narrow-gauge road, the State agreeing to endorse its bonds to the amount of 812,000 per mile. The first 20 miles were completed from'Columbus to Kings ton, in Harris County, January, 1873, and 40 miles more graded. The State endorsed its bonds to the amount of $240, 000, on which it failed to pay the interest; and it was seized by the State April, 1874, and is still held and operated by it. The average gross receipts are $11,535.39 per annum, and average operating expenses $9,825.05 per annum. Its au thorized capital was $5,000,000, of which $386,319.14 was paid 176 HAXD-BOOK OP GEOKGIA. in, and it bad a floating debt of some $200,000 before its fail ure. This first attempt to construct a narrow-gauge road in the State has, so far, resulted unfavorably. Dr. E. A. Flewellen is Receiver, whose office is in Maeon. THE NORTH-EASTERN' RAILROAD OF" GEORGIA.--This road is projected from Athens, Ga., through Rabun Gap to Knoxville, Tenn. It is completed and equipped from Athens to Lulu on the Atlanta and Richmond Air-Line Railroad, 40 miles. Work was commenced on it September, 1872, and completed to Lulu in September, 1876. Its President is A. K. Childs, and Superintendent James" "Si. Edwards, the office being in Athens. The Company intend continuing the work next season. TUB ATLANTA. AND RICHMOND AiR-LixE RAILROAD.--This road was chartered in 1857, surveys made, and a very small amount of grading done before the late war, but nothing fur ther till 186, when work was resumed, and the road com pleted to Charlotte, X. C., in 1S73. Length, 2C5 miles--100 miles of which is in Georgia. It passes, much of the way, through a region which was previously cut off from railroad facilities. It considerably shortens the length of the line from Xew York to New Orleans. Its Bonded Indebtedness is 80,868,000, and Capital Stock $7,500,000. It failed to pay the interest on its bonds, passed into the hands of a receiver, and is to be sold December 5th, 1876. Its office is in Atlanta. John II. Fisher, Receiver, and John B. Peck, Master of Transportation. It has only a limited supply of rolling-stock of its own, and has been operated by hiring cars, engines, etc., from other roads. Its earnings have been from $05,000 to $80,000 per month, and operating expenses 843,000 to $50,000 per month, including the hire of rolling-stock and repairs of the road. THE SELMA, RCOIE, AXD DALTON RAILROAD.--This road ex tends from Dalton, Ga., to Selma, Ala., 237 miles, only 75 or 80 miles being in Georgia. It passes through one of the richest sections of the State.Its office is in Selma,'Ala. THE ROME RAILROAD.--This road is from Kingston, on the Western and Atlantic Railroad, to Rome, 20 miles, passing RAILROADS. 177 along the Etowah Valley, a rich and highly productive sec tion. Its Capital Stock is $250,843. It is economically managed, pays good dividends, and is out of debt. The office of the Company is at Rome. C. M. Pennington, Superintend ent. THE ELBERTOX AiR-LiXE RAILROAD.--This line is 51 miles long, from Toccoa City on the Atlanta and Richmond AirLine Railroad to Elberton, in ELbert County. It is graded and the cross-ties ready, but the iron-, track-laying, and equip ments are yet to be supplied. It has no State endorsement, and does not owe any thing, all tbe work thus far done being paid for in full. Efforts are being made to have it equipped during the coming season. It passes through a productive and wealthy portion of the State. Savannah is the leading distributing centre of supplies from the East, and the leading point for exports ; Atlanta the cen tre of supplies from the West, such as stock and provisions, etc., and is a great inland distributing point. And thus it appears that the activity and enterprise excited by Governor Troup's schemes of internal improvement by a system of canals, were transferred to the new mode of trans portation by rail. A liberal policy toward the agricultural interests has been pursued by all the railroads in the State in giving low rates on fertilizers, and a wise liberality in the free passage of dele gates to the semi-annual conventions of tbe State Agricultural Society, an institution which greatly contributes to the intelli gent industry of farmers, and, by thus aiding production, in creases transportation. THE AUGUSTA CANAL.--This is a great work performed by the city of Augusta for the purpose of affording sufficient facili ties for making it a prominent manufacturing point, especially of cotton. The city is a great inland cotton mart, has 21,000 inhabit ants, and real and personal estate to the amount of $20,000,000. A few public-spirited citizens projected it. Among them Hon. John P. King, Colonel H. H. Gumming, and Wm. M. D'Autignac. A canal was commenced in 1845, and completed in 1847, having 40 feet surface width, 20 feet bottom, and 5 178 HAND-BOOK OF GEORGIA. feet depth, with a total mechanical effect of about 600 horse power. It was soon found to be entirely too small to supply the demand, and in process of time its enlargement was de termined upon. "Work for this purpose was commenced in March, 1872, and the enlarged canal completed July, 1875. It is 9 miles long, drawing an inexhaustible supply of water from the Savannah River. It is 150 feet wide at the top, 106 feet wide at the bottom, and 11 feet depth of water. Its mechanical minimum is 14,000 horse-power. It is available in different localities for water-power from 13 to 40 feet fall. The plan of the city is to lease this power to manufacturers of any kind who desire to use it. A number of enterprises are already located and at work upon it, such as Cotton and Flour Mills, Fertilizer Manufactory, Machine Works, etc. It is one of the most convenient manufacturing sites in the whole South, furnishing unsurpassed facilities for water-power and convenience of transportation. THE SAVAX.VAH AND OGECHEJE CAJTAL.--This was the first work of internal improvement, or of any inland transporta tion, constructed in Georgia. On December 20th, ly'24, the Legislature authorized its construction, and work was soon commenced, but did not progress rapidly. After 4 years, in December, 1828, the Legislature passed an Act reciting, that "Georgia is deeply in terested in carrying into effect every enterprise having for its object internal improvement and giving facility to the com merce and transportation of the products of the different counties in this State;" and "whereas the laudable efforts made for this purpose -by the Savannah, Ogechee, and Altamaha Canal Company, are likely, as appears by their memorial, to prove abortive; . . . and whereas the interest and honor of the State demand that this first attempt at internal improvemeht should not fail for want of means to carry it on"--therefore, the Governor was authorized to subscribe $44,000 to the stock of the Company. It was finished to the Ogecliee River, 16 miles, and is still in operation. It is paying property and very useful to the city of Savannah. EDUCATION IX GEOBGIA. 179 PUBLIC SCHOOL SYSTEM OF GEOEGIA. Georgia has, from her earliest history, as her records will show, been alive to the importance of educating the children of the State, and has always (previous to the late war) made every necessary provision for this purpose. For many years there were no public schools or free educa tion to all. It was not needed. Nearly all of our people were fully able and willing to educate their children, and did so; and the Legislature made provision for paying for the tui tion of all who were not thus able, and did so regularly and promptly, to the satisfaction of the public. The fund out of which this was paid was derived from dividends on stock, which the State owned in a number of the banks in Georgia. The war swept away the banks, and thus the entire source of this income was utterly lost. Our people, before the war, were beginning to feel the need of and were looking to the establishment of public or free schools, and had taken the first steps in that direction. On December llth, 1858, the Legislature set apart 100,000 annually of the net earnings of the Western and Atlantic Railroad (State property) for educational purposes. It also provided that when any portion of the public debt of the State was paid, bonds of the State of a like amount as those taken up should be executed by the Governor and deposited with the Secretary of State, who should hold them as Trustee of the Educational Fund, the interest thereon at 6 per cent to be appropriated to school purposes. These measures contemplated at no distant day a fund suffi cient to establish free schools throughout the State; and it would undoubtedly have so resulted long since, but for the war. The provisions of the law went so far as to allow the people of any County to establish free schools and use its share of the funds for this purpose; and in 1860 in one county (Forsyth), free schools were established and successfully car ried on. The Constitution of 1868 (the present Constitution) requires that " the General Assembly, at its first session after the adoption of this Constitution, shall provide a thorough system 180 HAND-BOOK. OF GEORGIA. of general education to be forever free to all the children of the State." For an Educational Fund, it sets apart the poll tax, a special tax on shows and exhibitions and the sale of spirituous and malt liquors, and the proceeds from the commu tation for military service; "and if these sources prove insuffi cient, the General Assembly shall have power to levy such general tax upon the property of the State as may be neces sary ; and there shall be established as soon as practicable one or more schools in each school district in the State." Such are the provisions of the Constitution. Although the State Government, including the Legislature, was in the hands of that class of men who made the present Constitution with the foregoing provisions, the Legislature did not " at its first session," provide for the thorough system of free education as the Constitution required. It was not till October 13th, 1870, that a school law was enacted. This Act established a State Board of Education, to be composed of the Governor, the Attorney-General, the Secretary of State, Comptroller-General, and State School Commissioner. It re quired the Trustees of schools in their respective districts to make all necessary arrangements for the instruction of all the youth of the district--the Whites^and Blacks to he in separate schools. They were to provide the same facilities for each; " but the children of the white and colored races shall not be taught together." It provided as an Educational Fund, in addition to the items named in the Constitution, one half the net earnings of the Western and Atlantic Railroad, and required the State Board of Education to ascertain and report annually what amount in addition to the foregoing, should be raised annually by taxa tion. Tiie year following (1871) the State School Commissioner proceeded to establish public schools in the State. During this time the taxes arising from polls, shows, etc., was paid into the State Treasury. On October 1st, 1871, the fund from this sourte alone amounted to $327,083.09. The Legislature, on July 28th, appropriated this. money to other purposes, and caused bonds of the State to be depos ited with the State Treasurer in lieu thereof, which were to be ' sold, and the proceeds of their sale to be used to meet ap- PUBLIC SCHOOL FFND. 181 propriations for school purposes.- These bonds proved to be of a worthless issue, which had, for some time, been on the market for sale, but could not be sold, because they wore known to have been illegally issued. Thus this fund was lost to the cause of education. In January, 1872, the present State School Commissioner, Hon. Gustavus J. Orr, was inducted into his office under these embai-rassing circumstances. He could not establish any schools that year, for the means were wanting ; but in 1873, funds sufficient had accumulated to establish schools for three months, and the same has been done every year since. In 1875, the attendance was 169,916, of which 114,648 were white and 55,268 black. The School Fund for 1875 was $291,319. The Fund for 1876 is about the same. The school population for 1875 was 394,037--of whom 218,733 were white and 175,304 black. The present sources of the School Fund, under existing law, are: 1. All Poll Tax. This, for the year 1875, if all collected, would have amounted to $199,550; but there was collected only about $130,000. 2. Tax on Shows, Exhibitions, etc. This for 1874 was 82,069.50; for 1875, $3,139.91. (No tax has yet been levied upon the sale of liquors.) 3. One half the net earnings of the "Western and Atlantic Railroad. This, at present, is $150,000 per annum. The Constitution authorizes a general tax upon all the prop erty of the State, to make up a sufficient fund. This has not yet been dene. The present law requires that when any school fund is re ceived, from whatever source derived, " it shall be kept sepa rate and distinct from other funds," and be " used for edu cational purposes and none other, and shall not he-invested in bonds of the State or in any other stock." There are public schools established under local laws in 7 counties, embracing the cities of Savannah, Atlanta, Augusta, Macon, Columbus, Griffin, and Brunswick, which are kept up continuously. In these there are 68 ungraded schools, 70 graded, and 9 high schools. There were in 1875 admitted to these schools, whites--males, 4,330 ; females, 4,428: blacks-- 182 HA20HBOOK OF GEORGIA. males, 3,324; females, 3,633. The average monthly cost of tuition per scholar in these schools \vas 81/23. In Georgia, in 1875, there were 820 private elementary schools, having the following attendance : whites--males, 11,186; females, 10,089: blacks--males, 2,118 ; females, 2,058. Total whites, 21,275 ; blacks, 4,176. The average monthly cost per scholar of tuition in these schools was 81.88. In 1875 there were 104 private high schools, having 171 tu tors and 5,379 pupils; of which 3,087 were males and 2,292 females--all white. The average monthly cost of tuition per scholar in these was $3.13. trNTVERSITIES AST) COLLEGES. A short history and statement of the condition of some of the Colleges of the State are here given. These are not only interesting, but show what Georgia has done and is doing for the higher education of her youth--male and female--white and black. UXIVERSITT OF GEORGIA.--On July 8th, 1783, the Leg islature of Georgia assembled in Augusta. The Governor, Hon. Lyman Hall, in his message on that occasion, said : " In addition, therefore, to wholesome laws restraining vice, every en couragement ought to be given to introduce religion and learned clergy to perform divine worship in honor to God, and to cultivate principles of religion and virtue among our citizens. For this purpose, it will be your wisdom to lay an early foundation for endowing seminaries of learning ; nor can you, I conceive, lay in a better than by a grant of a sufficient tract of land that may, as in other governments, hereafter, by lease or otherwise, raise a revenue sufficient to support such valuable institu tions." This idea or sucrsrestion of ffrantinsr land to endow " such , SO O ij valuable institutions" was the germ from which the University of Georgia was developed. This was less than three months after the close of the Revolutionary War. Early the next year--1784--the Legislature assembled in Savannah, and on February 25th, less than one year after the war, passed an Act to lay out 2 new counties, to be called " Washington" and " Franklin," and required the County Sur veyors thereof to lay off 20,000 acres in each of these counties FOUNDING THE STATE UNIVERSITY. 183 in 5,000 acre tracts, or 40,000 acres in all, " for the endow ment of a college or seminary of learning," said land to be of the first quality, and to be exempt from taxation. On January 27th, 1785, the Legislature at Savannah passed an Act " by the Representatives of the Freemen of the State of Georgia in General Assembly met, and by the authority of the same, ... for the more full and complete es tablishment of a public seat of learning in this State." The preamble recites that a free government can " only be happy where the public principles and opinions are properly direct ed ;" that among the " first objects" should be to " encour age and support the principles of religion and morality, and early to place the youth under the forming hand of society, that by instruction they may be moulded to the love of virtue and good order." They therefore enacted that the " general superintendence" of the " public seat of learning" be " com mitted and entrusted to a Board of Visitors and a Board of Trustees, which two Boards united . . . shall compose the Senatits Acadcmicus of the University of Georgia." All the officers of the University were required to be "of the Christian religion," and to "publicly take the oath of al legiance and fidelity;" and the Trustees were prohibited from " excluding any person of any religious denomination what ever from the free and equal liberty and advantages of edu cation, . . . and that no one shall be excluded from any of the privileges and immunities of the University on account of his sentiments in religion or being of a different religious profession." On the llth day of March following, it was " ordered that the Secretary of State do immediately make out 8 warrants for the same--that is to say, 4 for 5,000 acres each in Franklin County, and 4 for 5,000 acres each in Washington County," thus setting apart the 40,000 acres to found and endow a State University. On February 3d, 1786, an Act was passed by the Legis lature at Augusta, for laying out Greene County within the limits of Franklin County, and including a portion of the Uni versity land. It authorized the Trustees to lay out the town of Greensboro and sell off lots, the proceeds to be applied to the University, the intention being to locate it at that place; 184 HAND-BOOK OF GEORGIA. but it did not meet with entire favor. The lands were sold as opportunity offered, and the money invested, and in June, 1801, the funds were sufficient to pay a President of the Uni versity. Josiah Meigs was chosen, and at once entered upon the duties of his position, though no building had been erect ed and the site not even fixed. In Xovember, 1801, a committee of the Trustees appointed for the purpose reported the selection of the site where the college now stands; Hon. John Milledge had conveyed to them TOO acres of land, on which the town of Athens is princi pally locuted, which were sold off in lots for the benefit of the college. The site was then on the Western borders of civili zation, but results show that the selection was a wise one. The first commencement exercises took place in May, 1804, upon the campus, under an arbor formed of the branches of trees. Here the first class, 10 in number, graduated, the scene being witnessed by some friends of the Institution, and a number of spectators. The University lands were sold largely for notes secured by mortgage on the land ; but by authority of an Act of December 16th, 1815, the Legislature took all these notes as a consideration for $100,000, and bound the State to pay the University perpetually an annuity of 88,000--interest at 8 per cent on this endowment, which has been continued till this time. Thus was the University, through much patient labor, perseverance, and devotion to the great end in view, established. Rt. Rev. Wm. Bacon Stevens, Protestant Episcopal Bishop of Pennsylvania, justly remarks that Georgia, the last settled and the feeblest of the original 13, exposed by an extensive frontier to the incursions of Indians, French, and Spaniards, and-- " Looking upon the broad scope on which the University was planned, tlie sound principles on which it was based.the zealous efforts of its founders to make it stable and efficient, we must say that Georgia merits peculiar honor in being among the first of the States to make provision for a State University, and in passing most wholesome laws for securing to her sons the blessing of a liberal education on her own soil." Its presiding officers have been: Josiah Meigs, LL.D., Presi dent, 1801 to 1811; John Brown, D.D., President, 1811 to 1816 ; Robert Finley, D.D., President, 1816 to 1817; Moses ENDOWMENT OP THE UNIVERSITY. 1S5 Waddell, D.D., President, 1819 to 1829 ; Alonzo Church, D.D., President, 1829 to 1859; Andrew A. Lipscomb, D.D., LL.D., Chancellor, 1860 to 1874; Henry H. Tucker, D.D., Chancellor, 1874 to the present. It has now 5 Departments, 13 professors, and over 200 students. These are exclusive of the Medical Department of the college, which is at Augusta, having over 60, and the North Georgia Agricultural College at Dahlonega, with nearly 250 students. In the latter, tuition is entirely free. The college proper 'at Athens admits "50 meritorious young men of limited means" to the college course without payment of tuition fees; also young men who design to enter the ministry of any denomination whatever, provided they are in need of this aid to complete their education. A num ber of the most eminent men of the country were educated at this Institution, which is justly ranked among the best in the country. The total value of property of the University is $228,000. The college has over 13,000 volumes in its Library; also the Gilmer Library, containing about 1000 volumes of valuable books, bequeathed by Hon. George R. Gilmer--for 4 years Governor of the State, and a very ardent friend of the Univer sity. The two college societies also have fine libraries, con taining over 3000 volumes each. The endowment of the University is $128,350, besides the special endowment of the State College of Agriculture and the Mechanic Arts, which has an endowment derived from the sale of the Agriculture Land Scrip donated to the State by Congress, of $242,202'. 17, making the total endowment of tho University $370,552.17. The State College of Agriculture and the Mechanic Arts has provided for educating as many young men, residents of the State, as there are members of the Georgia Legislature (both Senators and Representatives), free of charge for tuition fees. Each student before entering this College must have a fair knowledge of English Grammar, Arithmetic, and Geography. There are three Departments of study--viz.: Agriculture, En gineering, and Applied Chemistry. Each of these Departments has its regular course. There is also a Law School at Athens connected with the University. 186 HJJVD-BOOK OF GEOfiGIA. MERCER U>TTEKSITV.--In 1328, Josiah Penfield, a Deacon of the Baptist Church in Savannah, left a bequest of $2,500 to the Baptist Convention of the State of Georgia, provided that body would add to it a like sum, to establish a literary and theological institution in Georgia. This was an nounced to the Convention at its session at Milledgeville in March, 1829, and seveAl prominent members at once contri buted and raised over 83,000 to secure this legacy. In 1832, the site for the school vras selected in Greene County, and named " Penfield," in honor of the donor of the 82,500 ; and in 1833 the school \vas opened as a manual-labor school, by the name of Mercer Institute, in honor of Rev. Jesse Mercer, with Rev. B. M. Sanders as Principal, and Rev. John F. Ilillyer, now of Texas, and Mr. I. O. McDaniel, now of Bartow County, Ga., as assistants. The school began with 100 young men as students and an endowment of nearly 86,000. This was the beginning of Mercer University. A charter was obtained from the Legislature, December 29th, 1836, to establish a college for the Baptist Denomination, at Washington, Ga. After due consideration, it was deemed best to concentrate the funds and efforts of the friends of education in the Baptist Church, and to raise Mercer Institute into a University ; and this policy was adopted. The college was opened in 1838. The manual-labor feature was continued till 1842. The first class, consisting of 3, graduated in 1841. By direction of the Convention in 1870, the University was removed to Macon, as a more eligible locality, where they have erected what is regarded as one of the finest college buildings south of the Potomac. The present building and the grounds (10 acres) cost 8150,000. Two other large build ings are yet to be constructed. The University has an endow ment of *160,000. Its Library consists of over 6,000 volumes. The Ciceronian And Phi Delta Societies each have Libraries, amounting in all to about the same number of volumes. Rev. A. J. Battle, D.D., is President. Since the beginning of the College course in 1838 till the present, 390 have graduated. The number of students at present is about 135. It has 9 Professors. Besides the regular College course, it has a Law and Theological School at Macon. Connected with the University are Mercer High School at Penfield, occupying COLLEGES IN GEORGIA. 187 the former buildings and property of the University at that place, and has 120 students; and Crawford High School, recently .established at Dalton, having 125 students--both for the purpose of more readily preparing young men for the college. These are schools of high order. Rev. Jesse Mercer, in whose honor the University was named, was not only a leading man and a minister of his denomination, but a highly talented, greatly respected, and influential citizen. But few such men exist in any single age in any country. He was born in Halifax, N. C., in 1769, and brought to Wilkes County, .Ga., by his father when a child. He commenced preaching before he was 20 years old, and continued his ministry for over 50 years. He died September 6th, 1841. EMORY COLLEGE.--This College, located at Oxford, in Newton County, 40 miles east of Atlanta, was chartered December 29th, 1836. From the first, it belonged to the Methodist Church, and is now the joint property of the North Georgia, South Georgia, and Florida Conferences. The first class of 3 graduated in 1841. It has up to this time graduated 590, a very considerable number of whom are prominent in Church and State. It has now 156 students. The President is Rev. Atticus G. Haygood, D.D., It has a valuable college apparatus, and several thousand volumes in its Library. The Literary Societies have large and valuable libraries. Pio NONO COLLEGE.--This is a Catholic College, located in Macon, and established mainly through the efforts of Right Rev. William H. Gross, Bishop of Savannah, since his conse cration in 1873. He very soon determined to erect a college within his diocese, and was cordially aided by the denomina tion and by many who were not Catholics. The present col lege edifice was commenced May, 1874, and completed, ready for occupation, in October following--a handsome brick costing 850,000. It has a regular college curriculum, classical and scientific courses, and a theological course, and employs 10 professors and tutors. Rev. C. P. Gaboury is President. It bids fair to take high rank among the institutions of learning in Georgia. Last term (ending June, 1876) it had 86 students. THE ATLANTA UNITEESITT.--This is a school located in Atlanta for the higher education of Negroes in Georgia and 188 HAXD-BOOK OF GEORGIA. adjoining States. It -was established by the Freedmen's Bureau and various Northern Aid Societies, the most promi nent being the American Missionary Association. The Charter was obtained in October, 1867, and about 50 acres of land purchased on the western border of the city. The building was commenced June, 1869, and in August, 1870, two large buildings were completed. The whole prop erty (including 60 acres of land) is worth about $100,000. Another building is contemplated to supply chapel, library, laboratory, etc. The first building (begun in June, 1869) was occupied as a school in October following. The first year--1869-70--there were 89 pupils ; and the present year--1875-6--240, 21 of whom are in the College course, 29 in the Preparatory course, 113 in the Xonnal course, 68 in the Higher Normal course, and a few in Scientific courses ; and 6 graduated from the College course with the degree of B.A., and one with the degree of B.S. The Institution has a Library of 3,000 volumes, and a Library endowment of $5,000, the interest of which is used yearly to add to the Library. Besides this, it has no other endowment. Its support is derived entirely from tuition fees, from contri butions by the American Missionary Association, from the Peabody School Fund, and from $8,000 per annum donated to it by the Legislature of the State of Georgia. It aids from 40 to 50 pupils either partly or wholly according to circumstances. It has a President, 3 Professors, and 11 Instructors in various branches. Rev. Edmund A. Ware is President. \VESLEYAX FEMALE COLLEGE.--Georgia claims the honor (and it is no doubt due) of establishing the first Female College in the world, for the higher education of women and conferring degree.s upon its graduates ; and this honor is specially due to the 3Iethodists of Georgia. It is a denomi national Institution, conceived and founded mainly by the efforts of leading ministers of that Church for the purpose named. It was no't, at first, the property of the Church, though it was chiefly indebted to prominent Methodists for its inception and establishment. , The College is beautifully located and well supplied with all necessary buildings and apparatus, at Macon, and many of the prime movers were citizens of that place. It was chartered December 10th, 1836. COLLEGES IN GEORGIA- 189 The charter authorized the President, by and with the con sent of the Trustees, to confer all such honors, degrees, and licenses as are usually conferred in colleges and universities. The College was built by general subscription--Methodist ministers acting as agents for the collection of funds, by appointment of the Bishops at the Conferences, and thus had a denominational cast from the first. In 1845, James A. Everett, of Houston County, paid off a mortgage of $10,000 against the College, and presented it to the Georgia Conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South. From this time, it became the sole property of the Georgia Conference, and is now the joint property of the North and South Georgia Conferences. The first class of 11 graduated in 1840, and a number have graduated every year since that time. The degree of A.B. has been conferred on 678, and of A.M. on 402 of its gradu ates, besides some honorary degrees. This year--1876-- there are 40 students in the Senior Class, 54 in the Junior, 55 in the Sophomore, and 55 in the Preparatory Classes. It has a President--Rev. TV. C. Bass--and 7 Professors, besides Teachers and Assistants, and is a justly popular institution. SOUTHERN' MASONIC FEMALE COLLEGE.--This institution is located in the town of Covingtoii, Newton County, on the Georgia Railroad. It was first erected by the people of the place for a female school of high order, in 1851, and called the Southern Female College. In 1852, it was transferred to the Grand Lodge of the Masonic Fraternity in Georgia, a new charter obtained, and its name changed. The Grand Lodge of the State appoints the Board of Trustees, of which the Grand Master is President. It is the sole property of the Order, and was procured for the purpose of educating the female orphans of Masons. It has a collegiate curriculum, and confers a full Baccalaureate degree upon its graduates. It has an average attendance of 90, and has graduated over 350 up to this time. It is largely patronized outside of the beneficiaries of the fraternity. Rev. J. N. Bradshaw has been its President for a number of years. RKPORT OT CtlM.KOKS IN THK KTATK, TAKEN FHOM TIITC ANNUAL ISKPORT OV TIIK KTATK fif.'HOOL OTIlUlt SOUKI.'KS. LOCATION. NAME. PXroo.o-f fesore. NAMB or PKKKID- INIl OFt'ICKH. No. of StutlentH. BKANCHKS TAVOFIT. Avoriigft coxt nf tui tion per month for each xtudunt. II. II. TnckiT... .. 17 A. ,1. lliittlu........ (i W. t.1. UIIHS....... . n I'lo Nono College ................ C. P. Oaboiiry...... 10 ,1. M. M. Ciililwcll, 6 0 Perry .......... 1 John W. Glonn.... 4 D. W. Lewis....... 5 Oxford........... 8 6 Conyers.. . ..... Conycrs Femnlo College .......... It. A. Clulnn...... . 4 Talbotton........ William Park...... 3 Thomasvllle...... John E. Baker..... 4 I. K. Cox........... 8 0 Wu*t Point....... A. P. Mooty. ...... 5 Dalton..........;. W. A. Rogers...... 7 290 I'minDy (might In Universities. ........ ... .......... ft GO ino I'xiinlly taught in College*. .... ....................... flGG W) 800 811 n n 226 1M Usually taught In Colleges. ..................... ... 4 00 1SS 400 44 4 00 118 3 25 243 Klvmeutary Academic and Collegiate Branches. ..... 1 00* 152 ft 00 101 450 11B i. i. i> a so 35 Elementary Languages, Natural and Moral Science... 105 425 101 BOO M 4 66 63 2 00 to 6 00 100 110 2,110 * Tuition in this Institution free, except some Incidental expenses. Aver. $4 71 BENEVOLENT EDUCATIONAL UTSXITDTIONS. 101 BENEVOLENT AND CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS. THE GEORGIA ACADEMY FOB THE BLIND.--This Institutiou was incorporated by Act of the Legislature of January 19th, 1852. It originated in a movement, made by the citizens of Macon at a meeting for this purpose on April 15th, 1851. In January following, it was chartered, and 7 eminent men named as Trustees. The Act required them to " select the in digent blind of the State between the ages of 12 and 20 years, and maintain and educate them gratuitously," and appropriated 5,000 per annum for the years 1852 and 1853 to aid in supporting the Institution. The school was opened in July, 1851. Mr. W. S. Fortescue was the first Principal, and Miss Hannah Guillan the female teacher. On February 18th, 1854, the Legislature appropriated $10,000 to erect a suitable building. Further appropriations were afterward made and the building completed in 1860. Its total cost is about $65,000. This year (1876) there are 56 pupils in the Academy. Since its opening, 145 have been admitted; of these, 75 have been discharged as educated in one or more of the departments-- many of them with trades by which they can earn their sup port. Pupils are now admitted between the ages of 8 and 20; but males over 20 are taken into the workshop to learn trades. The appropriation for 1876 for supporting the Institution was 813,000--about an average of the yearly appropriations. The value of the buildings, grounds, and property is $75,000. There are about 1000 volumes in the Library, includ ing those in embossed print. The present Principal of the Academy, Rev. "W. D. Wil liams, was elected to his position in August, 1858. Miss Hannah Guillan, the first instructress, still occupies the same post. Hon. James Mercer Green, the President of the Board of Trustees from the beginning, deserves honor for his faithful discharge of duty. He is one of Georgia's best citi zens. Preparations are now being made for receiving some 192 HAND-BOOK OF GEOBG1A. blind Negro children into the workshop. As yet there is no general provision made for educating the colored blind. THE GEORGIA LVSTITUTJB FOR THE EDUCATION OP THE DEAF AXI> DCMB.--At the session of the Legislature in 1833, John J. Flournoy presented a memorial praying the establish ment of an Institution for the education of deaf mutes. It was referred to the Governor with a request to obtain full in formation and report to the next 'meeting of the General Assembly. At the next session in November, 1834, His Excel lency (Hon. Wilson Lumpkin) laid all the information he had obtained, before the Legislature, expressing himself particularly indebted to Governor Foot, of Connecticut, and Lewis Weld, the Principal of the Deaf and Dumb Academy at Hartford. In consequence of this correspondence, Mr. Weld came to Georgia with a class of deaf mutes, and gave an exhibition before the Legislature. That body appropriated $3,000 for the education of the " indigent deaf and dumb of the State between the ages of 12 and 20 years," at the Asylum at Hartford. Rev. Elijah Sinclair was appointed in March, 1835, by Governor Lumpkin, State Commissioner to look up the indigent deaf and dumb children of the State, convey them to Hart ford, and have them supported and educated there at the ex pense of the State. He was faithful and Eealous, being rcappointed to the same work by 2 of the successors of Gov ernor Lumpkin, and was complimented by the Legislature for his efficiency and integrity. He travelled extensively over the State searching for deaf mutes, but succeeded in sending only 6 to Hartford. In 1836, he found 16 in the State who came within the provisions of the law ; but only 3 could be induced to go. In 1842 and 1843, Cedar Valley Academy, in Paulding County, made successful experiments in teaching deaf mutes. In-December, 1845, the Legislature required all the State's beneficiaries to be withdrawn from Hartford and educated in Georgia. Rev. Jesse H. Campbell, who was then State Commissioner, made an arrangement with the Hearn Manual-Labor School at Cave Spring, Floyd County, to make the education of the deaf mutes a Department of their schooL Mr. O. P. Fannin, LUNATIC ASYLUM. 193 then associate teacher in that school, was sent to Hartford, where he learned the method of teaching deaf mates, and brought back the Georgia pupils, entering them in the deaf mute Department of the Hearn School. He opened in a logcabin May 15th, 1846, with 4 pupils. In 1847, the Legislature provided the means for erecting a suitable building. Cave Spring was selected, and the building completed in June, 1849, and occupied July 1st following. In the Spring of 1862, the Trustees suspended the operations of the Institution, and sent the pupils to their homes till after the war. It was reopened in February, 1867. The average number of pupils is about 50. The whole number received up to this tune is 253. The appropriation for 1876 is $16,500--about the annual average. The Board of Trustees, in their report to the Governor for 1875, recommended that the Legislature make provision for receiving Negro children into the Institution, which that body at its last session adopted and carried into effect. A suitable building located at Cave Spring, with 10 acres of land attached, was purchased for this purpose, and will soon be ready. Pupils are to be admitted to it, and provided for under the same rules as have heretofore existed, only they will be separate from the white pupils. The value of the property at present is about #25,000. There are about 1000 volumes in the Library. Prof. W. O. Connor is the Principal. THE LUXATIC ASYLUM OF THE STATE OP GEORGIA.--The State of Georgia commenced this work in 1837. It was open for the reception of patients in October, 1842. It had on December 1st, 1875, 587 patients. Of these there were of whites, 260 males and 237 females; and blacks 45 of each, or 497 whites and 90 blacks. The Asylum has 3,000 acres of land which is used for raising stock, vegetables, and other produce, to partly supply the Institution. In 1874, there were over $13,000 worth of products raised, consisting mostly of vegetables; and 5,635 garments were made in the Matron's Department. 194 HAXD-BOOK OP GEORGIA. , The Institution is under the general supervision of a Board of Trustees, appointed by the Governor. Its officers are a Superintendent and Resident Physician, 2 Assistant Phy sicians, 1 Steward and 1 Assistant, Treasurer, Secretary, Apothecary, Chaplain, and Matron. The salaries of these officers amount to 1 '2,800 per annum. The cost of its main tenance is in the neighborhood of $100,000 a yaar. The cost of the Institution and grounds attached, and repairs and im provements from the beginning, amounts to over $500,000. Dr. Thomas F. Green is the Superintendent and Resident Physician, who lias occupied this position for 30 years. It is located at Milledgeville. THE GEORGIA BAPTIST ORPHANS' HOME.--This is a Home for Orphans of the State of Georgia, located 2-i- miles north of Atlanta. It was established by the Georgia Baptist Conven tion, in April, 1871. Hon. John H. James and Ex-Governor Joseph E. Brown, of Atlanta, Ga., were the prime movers in this benevolent enterprise, each contributing 81,000. It has no endowments, and is supported by voluntary contributions. It has 10 acres of land and a good building with 10 rooms, which cost 84,100. It has on hand over 820,000 of assets, con sisting of casli 82,000, and obligations to contribute certain amounts, nearly 820,000. The average number of orphans in the Institution is 25, receiving and discharging about 5 a year. The children are educated and taught to work, and good homes are sought out for them when they are 14 to 15 years of age, where they will be cared for and further educated. HOME OF THE NORTH GEORGIA CO.YFERE^CE. -- This Home for Orphans was established by the Xorth Georgia Conference, M. E. Church, South, in 186 7. The venerable Dr. Jesse Boring, a. member of the Conference, originated the plan, and it was established mainly by his efforts. It is located near Decatur, De Kalb County, 6 miles from. Atlanta ; has 22 acres of land and improvements worth about 86,000, and has nearly that amount of assets besides the property. It has an average of 30 orphans in the Home, who are under the super intendence of Rev. J. S. Lupo. They are educated and are also taught to work. They keep up a handsome farm by their labor. Only 3 of the boys are large enough to plough, but ORPHANS' HOMES--MASONIC FRATEBNITT. 195 this year they made 10 bales of cotton and 300 bushels of oats, besides other products, almost a full support for the Home. It has a Board of 12 Trustees--6 Ministers and 6 Lay men--all chosen by the Conference. The Governor-elect is one of the Board. V. R. Tommey, of Decatur, is Treasurer. ORPHANS' HOME, SOUTH GEORGIA CONFERENCE.--This is located in Bibb County, near Macon. It was first founded by Mr. Maxwell, of Macon, as a private benevolent enterprise of his own, in 1857, and so continued until 1873, when it passed into the hands of the South Georgia Conference, M. E. Church, South. From the beginning till now, 67 orphans have been received-- 29 of them since it became the property of the Conference --the present number being 17. The Home has 100 acres of land, and the property is worth 88,000, and out of debt. The children are taught in the ele mentary branches, and are brought up in the practice of farm and household work, and are kept till good homes can be secured for them. Rev. J. B. Wardlaw is the Superintendent THE MASONIC FRATERNITY OF GEORGIA.--This ancient Order was brought into Georgia with the first colonists. Gen eral Oglethorpe opened the first Lodge under a live-oak tree, at Sunbury. That tree died but a few years ago, and-from it have been made Masonic tools, implements, and other articles, which are preserved as relics. A chair made of its wood is kept in Solomon's Lodge, No. 1, at Savannah. The Provincial Grand Lodge of the State was established as early as 1735, if not before, by authority from the Grand Master of England, and so continued till February Cth, 1796, when the Grand Lodge of the State was incorporated by Act of the Legislature, and thus became an independent body. The first Grand Master was Roger Lacey, by appointment of the Grand Master of England, whose service terminated in 1735. He was succeeded by Grey Eliot, who served from 1735 to 1786, and Samuel Elbert till 1787. From this time, the Grand Masters of the State were elected by the Grand Lodge. Rev. David E. Butler, of Madison, is the present Grand Master, and Dr. J. Emmett Blackshear, of Macon, Grand Secretary. 196 HAXD-BOOK OF GEOKGIA. In 1820, there were 20 subordinate Lodges in the State, now there are over 300. In 1875, there were 15,168 Masons on the rolls of the Lodges that reported to the Grand Lodge, besides non-affiliated Masons and members of a few Lodges that did not report. The Order own the Southern Masonic Female College at Covington, Newton County. INDEPENDENT OKDEE OP ODD FELLOWS.--This order was introduced into Georgia by the establishment of Oglethorpe Lodge Xo. 1, at Savannah, in 1842, the charter being granted by John A. Kennedy, Grand Sire of the Grand Lodge of the United States, to Alvin X. Miller, John Dorsett, Gilbert But ler, and others. The Grand Lodge of the State was organized November 13th, 1844--Alvin X. Miller the first Grand Master. There are now 90 subordinate Lodges in the State, with nearly 3,000 members in good standing. Over 30 Lodges have been established in the last 5 years, and the Order is increasing rapidly. C. A. Robbie, of Augusta, is the present Grand Master ; W. S. Gramliiig, of Atlanta, Deputy Grand Master ; and John G. Deitz, of Macon, Grand Secretary. There is also a Grand Encampment of the Order, and 17 subordinate Encampments in the State. LVDEPEN-DEXT ORDER OF GOOD TEMPLAKs.--This Order was first introduced into this State, at Atlanta, on October 28th, 1867, by Mr. J. G. Thrower. The Grand Lodge of the State was organized Xovember 22d, 1869. There are 355 working Lodges in the State, having a membership of over 20,000. The average additions to the membership amount to more than 2,000 per annum. J. G. Thrower, of Atlanta, is the Grand "Worthy Chief Templar, and "VY. U. C. Shepherd, of Marietta, Grand Worthy Secretary. ' The Grand Lodge of Georgia, 4 years ago, established the Independent Order of True Reformers, especially for the colored people, which has a large membership in this and the adjoining Southern States. The Georgia Grand Lodge of Good Templars at its last session (October, 1876) authorized the establishment of a separate Lodge of Good Templars exclusively for Negroes. This will be carried out without BAPTISTS IN GEORGIA. 197 delay, and the True Reformers will, no doubt, be merged with the Good Templars. The Good Templars of Georgia were the first in the South to move in this matter. RELIGIOUS pENOMESATIONS IX GEORGIA. THE BAPTIST CHURCH.--This denomination is more numerous than any other in Georgia. There are 114 Associations, over 2,300 Churches, and 193,662 members--nearly 1 to every 6 persons in the State. About 81,000 of the members are Negroes. Of the Associations, 34 are organized into what is known as the " Baptist Convention of the State of Georgia ;" and all have the privilege of uniting with it at any time. The first Baptist in Georgia of which there is any history was Nicholas Begewood, in 1757. He was employed as an agent of Whitefield's Orphan House, near Savannah. Enter taining Baptist sentiments, he went to Charleston to unite with the Church and receive baptism. In 1759, he became a minis ter, and in 1763 baptized several persons about the Orphan House, to whom he administered the first Baptist Communion in the Province. The first Baptist Church organized in Georgia was in 1772, at Kiokee Meeting-House -- the spot on which Appling in Columbia County now stands--under the ministry of Rev. Daniel Marshall, who was then the only ordained Baptist minister in Georgia. The second was in 1773, at a place then called New Savannah, afterward Botsford's Old Church, 25 miles below Augusta, under the ministry of Rev. Edmund Botsford. The Baptist Convention of the State was organized in 1822 at Powelton, Hancock County. Its objects, among others, are : To aid in giving effect to useful plans of the several Associa tions ; To raise funds for the education of pious young men for the Christian Ministry; and To promote pious useful education in the Baptist denomi nation. Rev. Jesse Mercer was Moderator of the first meeting of 198 HAXD-BOOK OF GEORGIA. the Convention, and was successively chosen to that position every rear, up to the last year of his life--his period of service being from 1822 to 1840 inclusive. Rev. D. E. Butler, of Madison, is the present Moderator, and Rev. G. R. McCall, of Hawkinsville, is Secretary. The Convention has charge of all the educational and charitable institutions belonging to the denomination in the State. It has a permanent fund of its own, of nearly $34,000, the interest only of which is user! annually in its appropriate work. This Convention is a highly respected and influential body. The educational institutions which are the property of the denomination in Georgia, and under the control of the Baptist State Convention, rre : Mercer University, Macon ; Mercer High School, Penfield; Crawford High School, Dalton; Hearn School, Cave Springs. This denomination has 702 Sunday-schools, 4,138 officers and teachers, and 31,389 scholars in the State, of which 105 schools and 6,700 scholars are composed of Negroes. THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH, SOUTH.--John Wesley, the founder of Methodism, came to Georgia, and commenced preaching in Savannah, early in 1736, followed by George Whitefield in 1738. This may be properly regarded as the introduction of Methodism into America, though the Church by that name was not formally established in this country till many years afterward. Mr. Wesley, in his writings, refers to this date as the " second rise of Methodism." The Methodist Episcopal Church in America was formally organized in Baltimore in 1784, in consequence of the separa tion of the colonies from Great Britain. Methodist preachers entered Georgia in 1785 at Augusta, from Xorth Carolina and Virginia ; and the territory of Georgia was sooji after included in the South Carolina Con ference. Conspicuous among these pioneers are the names of Thomas Humphries and John Majors--volunteers from a conference in Virginia--who preached on a circuit extending from Savannah to Wilkes Connty. They reported. 450 mem bers in Georgia in 'l 786. Among the active Methodist ministers in Georgia of the / early period were Hope Hull, John Gavin, Stith Mead, and Levi Garretson ; and as early as 1806, Lovick Pierce, father METHODIST CHUECH--80UTH. 190 of Bishop George F. Pierce, was & preacher in active work, and is still living--now in his 92d year, possessing all his faculties, and preaches with remarkable vigor. Up to 1830, Georgia was included in the South Carolina Conference, but that year the Georgia Conference was formed. For the year 1831, the membership of the Georgia Conference was 21,385 whites and 6,167 blacks ; and 95 itinerant preachers. In 1866, the Georgia Conference was divided into the North Georgia and the South Georgia Conferences. At the time of the division, there were in Georgia 215 itinerant ministers, and 51,219 white members. The following shows the condition of the two Conferences at the end of the year 1875 : Worth Georgia Conference.--Number of church-buildings, 643 ; capable of seating 171,000 persons ; itinerant preachers, 168 ; local preachers, 425; number of members, 53,754; Sun day-school scholars, 27,171 ; number of Sunday-schools, 527; value of church property, 8700,000. South Georgia, Conference.--Number of church-buildings, 406; capable of seating 99,157 persons ; itinerant preachers, 123 ; local preachers, 221 ; number of members, 29,304 ; Sunday-school scholars, 12,332 ; value of church property, 8412,640. In 1871, the Negro membership of the Methodist Church in the South was set up as an independent organization, and designated "The Colored Methodist Episcopal Church of America." The first general conference of this body was held at Jackson, Tenn., in that year, at which Bishops Paine and McTyeiere, of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, ordained two colored Bishops. The strength of this organi zation in Georgia, in 1875, was 13,752 members. The Methodist Episcopal Church, South, have several institu tions of learning in Georgia. Emory College at Oxford, and "Wesleyan Female College at Macon, are both colleges of a high order. Besides these, there is La Grange Female College at La Grange ; Dalton Female College, Dalton ; Andrew Female College, Cuthbert; and Collingsworth Institute, near Talbotton--all the property of the two Conferences in Georgia, and are of long standing and established reputation, having pro- I 200 HAND-BOOK OF GEORGIA. fessors of ability, and are well patronized. The educational facilities of this denomination in Georgia are ample. Besides these, there are two Houses for Orphans belonging to the Church--one located near Atlanta, the other near Macon--both of which are well sustained. Tire METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH, NORTH.--In January, 1866. Bishop Clark, of Cincinnati, with 10 ministers,all white, organized this Church in Georgia at Atlanta. Nearly all the members then enrolled were white. The first regular Conference was held in Atlanta, m October, 1867. Bishop Clark presiding. There were present 28 white and 9 colored preachers. The work of the Church has been largely among the Negroes. In 1875, there were in Georgia 193 church-buildings, worth $118,065. The membership numbers about 15,000, about 12,000 being colored. There are 335 preachers, 101 of whom are itinerants, the others local; 194 Sunday-schools, 716 officers and teachers, and 8,738 scholars. There are now two Conferences of this denomination in Georgia, one for the Whites and the other for the Negroes. In Atlanta, there is an incipient University (called Clark University) with 825,000 worth of property, besides 450 acres of land near the city. The Church has academies for the education of Negro chil dren at La Grange and "Waynesboro, and church-schools at Rome, Newnan, and Grantville. A white school of high grade, called the Ellijay Seminary, and belonging to the Church, has been established at Ellijay, Gilmer County. It is a handsome, well-constructed brick edi fice, costing $8,000. The school is well patronized. OTHER METHODIST CHURCHES.--Besides the Southern and Northern branches of the Methodist Church in Georgia, there are the Protestant Methodist Church--membership, 2,500; the Colored Methodist Episcopal Church of America--member ship, 13,752; and the African Methodist Episcopal Church-- membership, 40,1531. THE PRESBYTERIAN- CHURCH.--This element in Georgia was , largely derived from Scotch-Irish immigrants from North Carolina and other States, and their descendants. PKESBYTEBIAN CHURCH. 201 Presbyterianism, was introduced into Georgia at quite an early date. A few churches are known to have existed ; one in " St. Paul's Parish" (Augusta), one at " Brier Creek," and one at " Queensborough," the last two supposed to have been in Burke County. In 1735, a colony of Scotch Presbyterians located at N"ew Inverness, now Darien, in Mclntosh County, at the mouth of the Altamaha River. Rev. John McLeod was their pastor till 1741. The Independent Presbyterian Church of Savannah was organized about the year 1765 or before. The early churches were necessarily weak and remained so for some time, being dependent upon visiting ministers from Carolina and the older colonies or States. It was not till 1796 that the Church was organized and established in Georgia. At that time, the Presbytery of Hopewell was set off from that of South Carolina. It consisted of only 5 ministers and about 16 churches, located principally in the eastern-middle portion of the State, now embraced in the Counties of Wilkes, Oglethorpe, Greene, Hancock, Burke, and others. The first Presbytery was held in Wilkes County, at Liberty Church, March 16th, 1797. The names of the ministers constituting it were John Newton, John Springer, Robert M. Cunningham, Moses Waddell, and William Montgomery. From this small beginning, it has steadily grown till it is a Synod, embracing 5 Presbyteries and extending all over the State. There are, at present, 74 ministers, 8 licentiates, 8 candidates, 143 churches, 135 church-edifices, 51,610 sittings, 8,103 members, 76 Sabbath-schools, 4,485 Sabbath-school scholars, and the value of church property $578,450. Contri butions for all purposes during the past year amounted to $87,277, averaging $10.75 for each member. Previous to the war, the denomination had a flourishing college at Midway, Baldwin County, known as Oglethorpe University, but it had the misfortune to have its funds swept away by the war. It grew out of a manual-labor school, which was suggested by Rev. C. W. Howard, the pastor of the Presbyterian Church at Milledgeville, and whose exertions secured its establishment about 1836, under the auspices and patronage of Hopewell Presbytery. Afterward, through Mr. Howard's exertions, it was changed to a college, under the name of Oglethorpe University. Mr. Howard proposed 202 HAXIMJOOK. OF GEORGIA. the name, and he raised in Georgia in one year, subscriptions to endow- it to the amount of $120,000. Since the war, it was removed to Atlanta, and an effort made- to resuscitate and re-endow it, but it was unsuccessful ; and the Synod has abandoned the effort for the present. The apparatus and other property have been returned to Midway, and, with the former buildings of the college, are used and occupied by Talmage High School, which is well patronized. The prop erty is worth 25,000. There are several other Presbyterian organizations in the State. The Independent Presbyterian Church of Savannah is a large, wealthy, and influential body. The Associated Reformed Presbyterians consist of 6 churches, 6 church-edifices valued at 88,000, having 2,000 sittings, 530 members, 6 Sunday-schools and 300 scholars, and 5 ministers. The colored people have a Presbytery of their own, styled Knox Presbyter}', consisting of 6 churches and churchedifices, 6 ministers, and 1,000 members. The Presbyterian element in Georgia may be set down as 157 church organizations, 146 church-edifices, 56,000 sittings, 86 ministers, 9,403 members, 88 Sabbath-schools and 5,085 scholars, with church property amounting to 8653,450. THE PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHCRCH ix GEORGIA.--This Church commenced its work in Georgia in 1732, through Rev. Henry Herbert, who came over with the first emigrants. He was followed by Rev. Samuel Quiucy in 1733, John Wesley in 1736, and George Whitefield in 1738. The only parish of which John Wesley and George Whitefield were ever rectors was Christ Church, Savannah. Both John Wesley and George Whitefield established Sunday-schools- Jn Georgia, nearly 50 years before Robert Raikes originated the scheme of Sunday instruction in Glouces ter in England, and 80 years before a Sunday-school on his plan was established in New York. In 1758, the Colonial Assembly divided the Colony into parishes. ' ; The first Episcopal Bishop who ever visited Georgia was Bishop Dehon, of South Carolina, in 1815, to consecrate the new church-building for Christ Church, Savannah, where he EPISCOPAL--CHRISTIAN----CATHOLIC CHURCHES. 203 confirmed a class of 60, the first confirmation ever held in Georgia. The first Convention of the Diocese of Georgia was held in Augusta, 1823. Rev. Stephen Elliott was elected the first Bishop of the Diocese in 1840, and consecrated in 1841. He held the posi tion until his death, nearly 25 years, and was succeeded by Rev. John W. Beckwith in 1867, who is the present Bishop. The Journal of the Convention of the Diocese in 1876 shows 29 churches and stations, having 11,000 sittings; church property amounting to 350,600 ; 4,500 communicants, and 39 clergymen. There are 25 Sunday-schools, having 366 teachers and 2,613 scholars. Total contributions for all pur poses for the year ending May, 1876, $695,542.22, or about $15 for each member. THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.--This denomination being strictly Congregational in its government, and having no organization similar to a Synod, Conference, or State Convention, its statis tics from year to year in Georgia have never been compiled ; and we have been unable to obtain information showing its introduction into the State or its progress since that time. The figures, showing its present status, are estimates by one who is most familiar with it, and are approximately correct and reliable as such. There are say 50 churches, 5,000 members, and 40 ministers. The churches have about 20,000 sittings, and the value of the church property is about $150,000. Several of Georgia's emi nent divines are connected with this Church. THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IJT GEORGIA.--In the Charter grant ed by George IT. to the Trustees of the Colony of Georgia, the King said: " We do, by these presents, for us, our heirs, and successors, grant, establish, and ordain, that forever, here after, there shall be a liberty of conscience allowed in the worship of God to all persons inhabiting, or which shall in habit or be resident within our said province, and that all such persons, except papists, shall have a free exercise of religion ; so they be contented with the quiet and peaceable enjoyment of the same, not giving offense or scandal to the Government." L, 204 HA3TD-BOOK OP GEORGIA. The exception of " papists" was swept away in the Consti tution of 1777, after the Declaration of Independence, as not in accordance with the sentiments of a free people; indeed, Catholics were never molested in Georgia on account of their religious faith, either during the colonial history or since. The first Catholic Church established in Georgia was at Locust Grove, in Taliaferro County, 1 miles from Crawfordville, by a colony of Catholics from Maryland in 1794. Soon after, a number of Catholics, refugees from the horrible mas sacres of San Domingo, came to America. Numbers of them settled in Savannah and Augusta, where they were most kindly received. A priest of these refugees went to Locust Grove, and was the first Catholic clergyman that ever officiated in Georgia. At that time, Georgia and both the Carolinas were subject to the See of Baltimore--Bishop Carroll--and so continued till July Hth, 1820, when the Carolinas and Georgia were raised to a distinct Diocese by the appointment of Dr. John England, who was the first Bishop of Charleston, with the three States as his field. At that time there was only one church in Georgia (in Augusta) which was occupied, the congregations at Locust Grove and Savannah being without pastors. Bishop England was a man of great learning, a wonderful preacher, very zealous and laborious, and very liberal toward other denominations. He often preached in their churches, and in court-houses or school-houses where he travelled, leav ing a most favorable impression upon all persons, whether Catholic or Protestant. He died in April, 1842, and was suc ceeded by Rev. Ignatius Reynolds till November 10th, 1850, when the State of Georgia was erected into a distinct Diocese, and Rev. Dr. Gartland appointed the first Bishop of Savannah. After his death, he was succeeded by Bishops Barry, Verot, and Persico; and on April 27th, 1873, the present Bishop, Rt. Rev. Wm. H. Gross, was appointed. Since his episcopate, the Church in Georgia has founded and built Pio Nono College at Macon, a splendid Cathedral at Savannah, and an Orphan Asylum at Washington. The order of Jesuits has also been introduced at Augusta. Convents of the Sisters of Mercy are at Savannah, Augusta, LUTHERANS AND OTHERS--ISRAELITES. 205 Macon, Columbus, Atlanta, aud Dalton. This order was in troduced into Georgia at Savannah in 1845. In 1836, there were about 5,000 Catholics in Georgia. Now there are 25,000 to 30,000. There are 25 churches, 35 chapels, 24 priests, 3 male and 7 female religious institutions, 1 col lege of high order, 1 Orphan Asylum, church property val ued at from $400,000 to $500,000, and convent property about $150,000 to $200,000. THE LUTHERANS.--This Church in Georgia lacks two years of being as old as the State. The Salzbergers landed in Savannah March 12th, 1734, and settled in Eben-Ezer, in Effingham County, where lands were allotted to them by Gen eral Oglethorpe. Here they built Ebenezer Church, the first Lutheran Church in Georgia. There are now 4 Lutheran churches in Effingham County. The Lutheran Church in Savannah was established in 1759 or before. This denomina tion had in Georgia, in 1870, according to the United States Census, 11 church organizations, 10 church-edifices, 3,000 sit tings, and church property valued at $57,100. OTHER CHURCHES.--We have been unable to obtain par ticulars of the Congregational aud Universalist Churches in Georgia other than what are contained iu the United States Census of 1870, and can only present the statistics therein given as follows--viz.: Congregationalists--10 churches, 2,800 sittings, and church property valued at $16,550. Universalists--5 church organizations, 3 church-edifices, 900 sittings, and church property valued at $900. ISRAELITES.--The number of Israelites in Georgia is about 2,620 souls, distributed as follows : Atlanta, about 550 ; Savan nah, about 750; Macon, 300; Columbus, 200; Rome, 00; Augusta, 250; Americus, 80; Albany, 100. In other towns, 300. The larger cities have synagogues--some of them very elegant--.and all newly erected. Those at Savannah, Macon, and Atlanta are collectively worth about $100,000. There are only 3 priests or Hebrew ministers in the State: Rev. H. Gersoni, in Atlanta; Rev. M. Harris, of Savannah; and Rev. S. Lcvinsolm, of Augusta. 206 IJA>"J>-BOOIi OF GEORGIA. In other communities, the Israelites are united in congrega tions and hold services, inviting ministers from, the cities named to perform such special religious rites as marriages, burials, circumcisions, etc. There are lodges of the Jewish orders of Bnai Berith, and Kesher-Shel-Barzel or Free Sons of Israel, in almost every city in the State. Every Jewish community keeps up benevolent societies for the assistance of the needy and the occasional poor who pass. In the larger cities, female benevolent societies are formed besides those maintained by the males. In Georgia, the Israelites have no educational institutions of their own except Sabbath-schools, which are devoted to religious instruction only. They patronize the public schools for secular education. THE GEORGIA STATE AGKICCI.TUBAI, SOCIETY. . Hon. Mark A. Cooper, now residing in Bartow County, near Cartersville, first suggested the formation of this Society, and a general plan or method of proceeding so as to insure success. As the result of his suggestion, early in the summer of 1846 there appeared in the newspapers of the State, a call signed by 44 prominent men, for an "Agricultural Fair and Internal Improvement Jubilee" at Stone Mountain, in De Kalb County, 18 miles from Atlanta. Three of these, George "W. Crawford, Charles J. McDonald, and Wilson Lumpkin, have been Governors of the State. I the call, they express the be lief that great good may result to the planting interest of Georgia, Carolina, Alabama, and Tennessee, from a personal interchange of the results of their experience, accompanied by an exhibition of the products of their farms, and '' suggest the propriety of those engaged in Agricultural pursuits, and such others*' as mav feel an interest in the subject, meeting at some central point in the up-country for that purpose." They named " Stone Mountain as the place most suitable," and fixed the time near the 1st of August, because by that time " the several railroads in Georgia will be finished, at least from Oostenaula to the seaboard." The meeting assembled August 7th, 1846. Mark A. Cooper GEORGIA STATE AGBICULTUBAL SOCIETY. 207 was Chairman, and David W. Lewis, of Hancock, Secre tary. They formed a Society for " developing and illus trating" the resources of the country, and 51 gentlemen subscribed their names as members, paying the membership fee of $1 each. They then elected permanent officers as follows : Hon. Thomas Stocks, of Greene, President; David W. Lewis, of Hancock, Secretary; and Wm. 31. D'Autignac, of Richmond, Treasurer ; and resolved to hold a Fair annually " for the exhibition ancVsale of all such products of Agriculture and Horticulture as may be contributed by members and citizens, ... to include animal and vegetable products of Plantations, Farms, Gardens; Orchards, and Dairies; Agricul tural Implements and Articles of Domestic Manufacture, use ful to the farmer or planter." Such was the beginning of the Society, which has become famous and useful in the State and the whole country. Fairs were held in 1847, '48, and '49, at Stone Mountain ; 1850 at Atlanta, and 1851 at Macon. When it was organized, it was called "The Southern Cen tral Agricultural Society," the aim being to include the peo ple of adjoining States, and it was chartered by that name February 17th, 1854. In 1860 (December 20th), its name was changed to that of the " Georgia State Agricultural Society," and a new charter ob tained, in which the sum of $2,500 per annum was appropri ated from the State Treasury, in aid of the Society. During the war. its operations were suspended, but in 1868 it was reorganized, and a Fair held in Macon in 1869, and con tinuously every year since, alternately at Macon and Atlanta, except the present ye.-ir 187C, it being postponed till 1877, on account of the Centennial Exhibition. The Society is a representative body, composed of prominent and intelligent men elected annually by local organizations. It also has a number of life-members, and justly has large influence in the State. Through its earnest recommendation, the office of State Geologist and the Department of Agriculture were established by the Legislature in 1874, and it had much to do in procuring the passage of a law for the inspection and analysis of commercial fertilizers. 208 HAND-BOOK OF GEORGIA. The exhibitions at its Fairs are always superior and very largely attended, not only by the people of Georgia, but of the States, Js'orth and South. The essays and addresses delivered at its semi-annual Con ventions are not excelled in ability, learning, instruction, and practical usefulness by those of any similer organization in the United States, and are "truly occasions of very great interest. The Spring Convention is held annually in February, in the southern portion, and the Summer Conve/ition in August, in the northern portion of the State. The Presidents of the Society have been as follows : Hon. Thomas Stocks.........................1846 to 1854 Hon. Mark A. Cooper........................1854 to 1856 Dr. L. B. Mercer.............................1856 to 1858 Hon. D. W. Lewis............................1858 to 1860 and was President up to the time of its reorganization in 1868, after tbe war. Col. B. C. Yancj.............................1868 to 1871 Gen. A. H. Colquitt (Governor-elect)...........1871 to 1876 Hon. T. F. Hardeman, Presidentelect--term to commence in February next. The office of the Society'is in the State House, Atlanta ; 3Ir. Malcolm Johnson, Secretary. It has a Library of about 3,500 volumes. In this connection, it is not inappropriate to give a passing tribute to Hon. Thomas Stocks, the first President of the Society. He died October 6th last (1876), at his home in Greene County, near the spot where he was born, at the advanced age of nearly 91 years. He was born in a fort, February 1st, 1786, where his parents were living, as a protection against hostile Indians, and was the first white child born in Greene County. In the year 1820, he was elected to the Georgia State Senate, and held that position by successive elections for more than 20 years, and was for several terms the/President of that body. He voluntarily retired, and never afterward in any way entered the arena of politics further than to cast his vote at elections. He was a consistent member of the Baptist Church for nearly 50 years, and a prominent man in that denomination, active and DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE. 209 useful in all the educatioual and benevolent enterprises of the Church. He succeeded Dr. Jesse Mercer as the President of the Board of Trustees of Mercer University, in 1840, from which he voluntarily retired in 1866. He was an active member of the Executive Committee of the Baptist Convention of the State of Georgia, from 1830 to 1847, when he was chosen Moderator of that body, to which position he was successively chosen for 10 years. In 1846, as before stated, he was chosen President of the State Agricultural Society, and held that office till 1854, when he voluntarily retired. When his friends and fellow-citizens gathered around his bier to pay the last tribute to his honored ashes, no incident occurred more touching than a procession of 40 or 60 of his former slaves, now laboring upon his plantation, who had come to take a last look at the face of their old master, who had been their best earthly friend. Unrestrainedly they gave evidence of the profound sorrow of their simple hearts, at the loss of their benefactor. THE DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE OP THE STATE OP GEORGIA. Nearly all the States of the Union give encouragement to agriculture in some way, generally by the appointment of a State Board of Agriculture, which superintends the holding of a State Fair, and the State paying for the publication of a cer tain number of copies of the transactions of the Board, and the essays or addresses produced on Agriculture or cognate subjects. Georgia has not been listless, but has been foremost, in some respects, in measures to improve the Agriculture of her people. The State Agricultural Society was formed in 1846, and, in 1860, the Legislature appropriated $2,500 per annum to aid in holding its annual Fairs and for other.purposes. This is an able, influential, and highly respected association, which has accom plished an untold amount of good. The assistance given it by the State has been repaid many-fold. This Society, at its session in Atlanta, in August, 1870, adopt- 210 HAXD-BOOK OF GEORGIA. ed resolutions calling upon the Legislature to establish a State Department of Agriculture, which wo'uld be "commensurate with the interests to be subserved, . . . upon such a basis as will largely and liberally provide for all purposes of information, improvement, and guidance of the Agricultural in terests of the State; . and include the devising of improved methods of estimating the probable acreage and crops of the country, and of making a virtual census annually, embracing all crop topics capable of reasonable and probable anticipation, as well as of actual results;" and declared that the " great object of the Department should be to give intelli gent direction to the practical industry of the State; to dis seminate information which will tend to increase the produc tion, and to the not less important matter of the judicious and profitable sale of products; to place the producer on a level with the speculator and consumer in his knowledge of the ele ments of price;" and to " adopt the most improved method of preserving, on a large scale, observations on the weather, seasons, temperature, and other phenomena, to increase the means of anticipating results; and that, in connection with it, there should be established an experimental farm, a place for the exhibition of tools and implements, a museum, cabinet, and such other me:ins and appliances as shall subserve the impor tant purposes of its foundation." At the meeting at Columbus in February, 1874, similar res olutions were adopted. These declare that "our thrift and well-being require that the farming and material interests should have a State Agricultural Department established." The Georgia State Grange, at its session in Macon, in the winter of 1873, passed similar resolutions. His Excellency J. M. Smith, the present Governor of Geor gia, in his annual, message to the Legislature, January, 1874, strongly recommended " the establishment of a Department of Agriculture for the State." He said: "Men now distrust analyses and experiments which are given to the world on unofficial endorsement. Could the in formation, so much.'needed in the every-day operations of field and shop, be sent forth from such a department, ... it .would cany with it a weight and sanction rendering it accept able to the public. Here could be gathered from every source DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE. 211 the most advanced ideas and methods affecting the great inter ests committed to this Department." The result was the passage of a bill, approved February 28th, 1874, " to establish a Department of Agriculture for the State of Georgia." This Act required the Department to be under the "control and management of one officer, who shall be known as the Commissioner of Agriculture," to be appointed by the Gov ernor, with the advice and consent of the Senate, and appro priated $10,000 per annum to pay necessary employes and ex penses and carry on the work of the Department. The creating Act prescribed the following as the duties of the Commissioner: " SEC. IV. That the duties of said Commissioner shall be : " 1. He shall prepare, under his own direction, a hand-book describing the geological formation of the various counties of this State, with infor mation as to the general adaptation of the soil of said counties for the vari ous products of the temperate zone, and for the purpose of giving a more general and careful estimate of the capacity and character of the soil of the counties of this State ; to obtain a correct analysis of the same, he shall be furnished by the Executive of this State, from the State Treas ury, with a sum of not more thau one thousand ($1,000) dollars, with \vhich to furnish a sufficient chemical apparatus to use in connection with said office, for the purpose of analyzing the soils and minerals of this State, as he may deem of importance. Information upon the above sub jects, and others of interest to those who till the soil of this State, shall be given in circular or pamphlet form, to the Ordinaries and to the Agricul tural Associations of the various counties in this State, for distribution nt such times as the Commissioner may be prepared to do so. " 2. Suid Commissioner shall provide for the proper and careful distribu tion of any seeds that the Government of the United States may desire to introduce into the State of Georgia, and shall make arrangements for the importation of seeds that he may deem of value to this State, and for the proper, careful, and judicious distribution of the same ; also, for the exchange of seeds with foreign countries or adjoining States, for seed from this State ; and their distribution in a proper manner shall be en tirely under his supervision and control. "3. Said Commissioner shall have under his especial charge the study of the various insects that are injurious to the crops, plants, and fruits of this State, their habits and propagation; and he shall, at various times, as he may deem proper, issue circulars for distribution as aforesaid in this State, as to the proper mode for their destruction, and any informa tion upon said subject that he may deem of interest to the planters, farmers, and horticulturists of this State. 212 HAXIHBOOE: OF GEORGIA. " 4. Said Commissioner eliall examine into any question that may be of interest to the horticulturists and fruit-growers of this State, and in all endeavors tbat lie may deem proper toward encouraging these impor tant industries. " 5. Said Commissioner shall have under his especial charge the diseases of the grain, fruit, and other crops of this State, and he shall, at various times, report upon any remedy for said diseases, or any useful informa tion upon said subject, and he shall employ, in a manner that he may deem fit, a chemist to assist him in his researches, and a geologist to assist liini in preparing a geological survey of the State, and other business that he may deem of importance to advance the purpose for which this Department is created. " 6. Said Commissioner shall have under his especial charge the analy sis of fertilizers. A fair sample of all fertilizers sold in this State shall be first" submitted to said Commissioner, and the same shall he thor oughly tested by him, and if any brand of fertilizers so tested by said Commissioner is pronounced of no practical value, the sale of the same sliall be prohibited in this State ; and any person violating the provisions of this Act, or selling any fertilizer in this State without first submitting a fair sample of the same to aaid Commissioner, under rules to be prescribed by him, shall be guilty of a misdemeanor, and shall be liable to be prosecuted and punished for the same, as is now provided in para graph 4,310 of the Code of Georgia as last revised. " 7. Said Commissioner shall report, as is hereinbefore set forth, upon tiny matter of interest in connection with the dairy that he may deem of interest to the people of this State. "8. It slia'l be the especial duty of said Commissioner to investigate and report, as is hereinbefore 8ft forth, upon the culture of wool, the utility and profits of sheep-raising, and all the information upon this im portant subjt-ct that he may deem of interest to the people of this State. " 9. Said Commissioner shall investigate the subject of irrigation, and what portion of this State can be most benefited thereby, and oil infor mation upon this subject that he may deem important to the people of this State. " 10. Said Commissioner shall give attention to the subject of fencing, and shall report at such times as he may deem proper upon said subject, as is hereinbefore set forth. " 11. Said Commissioner may report, in the manner as is hereinbefore set forth, upon any matter or subject that he may deem of interest to the agriculture of this State." The Department iyas established in September, 1874, the Governor appointing-Dr. Thomas P. Janes, of Greene.County, the Commissioner, a practical and successful fanner who never before held any office, and who at once entered upon the dis charge of his duties. Thus the State of Georgia was the first in the Union to DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE. 213 establish a State Department of Agriculture as a branch of the State Government, and with a salaried State House officer at its head, Laving prescribed duties requiring continual services. Already (in two years) much good has been accomplished. During the crop seasons of 1375 and 1876, circulars, showing the condition of the crops and seasons in nearly every county in the State, have been published, which are much sought for, and are partly or wholly published by most of the papers in the State. A large amount of valuable information upon labor and various features of farm economy, stock-raising, the cultiva tion of the grasses, forage, and other crops, upon which the farmers of Georgia have not hitherto been generally well in formed, is gathered up by the Department and published, which has made a decided impression upon- the farming in terests of the State. It has compiled and published a small " Manual of Sheep-Husbandry in Georgia," which has largely influenced numbers of persons in the State to embark in the business--many of them quite extensively. It is preparing similar Manuals on Hog-raising and Cattle-raising in Georgia, which will be followed by Manuals on other subjects affecting Agricultural and Home Interests. The most important demonstrated results for good have been shown in the supervision which the Department has exercised over the inspection, analysis, and sale of commercial fertilizers in the State. Before it was established, there was a law requir ing the inspection and analysis of fertilizers, but there was no one officer designated to prescribe uniform rules and enforce the law, which was not only defective, but was thus inefficiently executed ; hence our farmers were much imposed upon by the sale of spurious or worthless compounds, of whose value they were wholly unable to form any correct estimate. The Commissioner, at the end of the first season after the Department was established, published the Analysis, Price, and actual Commercial Value, of every fertilizer sold in the State. This was in June, 1875. It made a decided impres sion. Every person was able to see these facts concerning every fertilizer sold in Georgia put in print, side by side, for comparison. The Commissioner also required 600 Ibs. of each brand 214 HAXD-BOOK OF GEORGIA. sold, to be placed in the hands of experienced and careful farmers in different sections of the State, to be subjected to a careful soil test. In January, 1876, early in the fertilizer season, the Analyses and Prices with Commercial Values of the fertilizers then on sale were published, and to this was annexed the result of the experiments or practical soil tests made the season before ; and in June following, the Analyses, Prices, etc., of the whole sea son were published. From these publications, the farmers of Georgia have the means of ascertaining the agricultural value of any brand of fertilizer offered for sale ; and the enforcement of the Inspec tion Laws has been such that no poor article of fertilizer can go to sale in the State. Xo fanner can buy a worthless fer tilizer in Georgia, for it will not be admitted to sale. This supervision has, in one single season, saved to the farmers of Georgia in actual cash not less than 81,500,000, as demonstrated by the increased actual value of the fertilizers sold over those of the preceding year, and the decreased price at which they were sold ; also, the more intelligent and judi cious purchase of commercial fertilizers, and a more scientific and economical use of home manures--all resulting from this supervision. This saving amounts to 1.27 per annum for every individual in Georgia; while the entire expense to the State of the Department is only one cent and one sixth of a cent per annum to each individual. STATE GEOLOGICAL SURVEY. Governor 'William Schlcy, in his Annual Message to the Leg islature, November 8th, 1836, strongly urged the Legislature to provide for a Geological Survey of the State. After giving reasons why it should be done, he said : " I suggest the pro priety of employing a competent geologist to make a thorough survey of the State,.'with a view to the ascertainment of its mineral and agricultural resources, and the proper location of works of internal improvement." In compliance with this recommendation, the Legislature 'adopted a resolution authorizing the Governor to employ a " suitable and well-qualified person to undertake the work of a GEOLOGICAL SURVEY. 215 careful and scientific survey of all the Counties in Georgia," and appropriated $10,000 to carry it on. On January 6th, 1837, the Governor appointed Dr. John R. Getting State Geologist. On December llth, 1840, the Legislature abolished the office, which discontinued the survey. This disappointment to the public to secure the expected benefits operated greatly against the success of future efforts to put a State Geologist into the field. The State Agricultural Society, which has been prominent in leading off in favor of important measures affecting our great interests, several times urged this matter upon the atten tion of the Legislature. In November, 1851, at the great Fair held that year in Macon, a committee, consisting of Dr. W. C. Daniel I, Benjamin E. Stiles, and James M. Davison, was ap pointed to memorialize the Legislature for an appropriation for a Geological Survey of the State. It showed great research and acquaintance with the advanced sciences of the day, pre sented the advantages of such a survey, and was a strong doc ument, but was ineffectual. The Convention at its session at Griffin, in August, 1872, resolved, " as the sense of this Convention, that the Legisla ture should provide for a Geological Survey of the State ;" and the Convention at Augusta in 1873, resolved," that it is the sense of this Convention, that the present General Assembly of the State of Georgia ought to pass the Bill now pending before it creating the office of State Geologist." The Bill did not pass at that session, but at the session of 1874 an Act was passed (approved February 27th) creating the office of "State Geologist of the State of Georgia," authorizing the Governor to " nomi nate a competent person to this office to be confirmed by the Senate." The Act requires the State Geologist " to make a cai-eful and complete geological, mineralogical, and physical survey of the State ; to enter upon records to be kept for that purpose in his office, an accurate statement of the locality and extent of all water-powers, woods, roads, springs, and water courses, and the climate and the general physical character of the country ; to collect, analyze, and classify specimens of minerals, plants, and soils, and enter the same of record ; to cause to be preserved in a museum, specimens illustrating the geology, mineralogy, soils, plants, valuable woods, and what- 216 HAND-BOOK OF GEOKGIA. ever else may be discovered in Georgia of scientific or econom ical value." In compliance with this Act, His Excellency Gov. James 11. Smith appointed Dr. George Little, Professor of Mineralogy and Geology in the State University of Mississippi, who organized the Department in September, 1874, and is still prosecuting this highly important work. The appropriation for it is $10,000 per annum. " GEORGIA STATE nOKTICrCLTUKA'L SOC1ETT. This Society was chartered on July 14th, 1876, and organized on August 16th following, on a solid basis of stock subscribed, and with a membership of many of the most active and intelli gent Horticulturists in the State. Its officers are a President, a Yice-President for each Con gressional District, a Secretary, and a Treasurer. The Presi dent, Secretary, Treasurer, and half the Vice-Presidents are elected annually. Its membership consists of stockholders and annual mem bers. The shares are 810 each, 10 per cent of which is paid in at present. Authorized stock, 810,000, with a margin of extension of $50,000. Stockholders have exclusive control of all questions of finance. Annual members pay an annual fee of $2.00 each, and have full privileges of membership except in matters relating to finance. The meetings of the Society may be annual or semi-annual at the option of the Society. At present, it holds an annual convention and exhibition during the first week in August. The office of 4he Society, under the charter, may be either at Atlanta, Macon, or Augusta, or at either of them alter nately. P. J. Berkmans, .bf Augusta, is President; J. S. Newman, Atlanta, Secretary ; and H. J. Peter, Macon, Treasurer. This organization represents a very important interest, which needs only proper direction to be developed into a Commercial and Domestic importance of no mean consider ation. NEWSPAPERS. 21Y NEWSPAPERS IK GEORGIA. There are 9 daily, 91 weekly, and 4 monthly newspapers and periodicals in Georgia, having an aggregate circulation of about 150,000 copies, classified as follows : Daily.--9, News and Political--aggregate circulation, 35,900. (This includes the daily, tri-weekly, and weekly edi tions of these papers; and these weeklies are not counted with the other weeklies-of the State.) Weekly.--84, News and Political--aggregate circulation, 74,500. Weekly.--4, Religious--aggregate circulation, 19,500. Weekly.--2, Literary--aggregate circulation, 11,500. Weekly.--1, Agricultural--aggregate circulation, 4,500. Monthly.--2, Medical--aggregate circulation, 1,550. Monthly.--2, Agricultural--aggregate circulation, 2,850. III. THE PRODUCTIONS. THE third and last great division of our subject is PRODUC TION. We have treated of the COITXTRY and the PEOPLE ; it remains to treat of the results of the labor of the People applied to the Country. This takes two forms--viz., wealth, or the accumulation of past Production, and current or aunual Production. Both are the results of Man's work applied to Kature. Previous to 1861, Georgia compared very favorably with the other States of the Union in wealth, ranking 6th in 1850 and 8th in 1860. The results of the war, however, destroyed the accumula tions of half a century, reducing the aggregate wealtb of the people of the State from $672,322,777 in 1860 to $191,235,520 in 1868. It would therefore be unjust to compare the wealth of Georgia now with that of States which did not suffer similar losses as the result of the war ; neither would it be just to compare the wealth of Georgia before the war with her wealth since, without giving due consideration to the true cause of the reduction shown by the statistical reports since that time. The only just terms of comparison, therefore, between Georgia and one of the Northern States, is the progress made during a given 'period since the close of the war. Even in this comparison', due allowance must be made for the dis organization of the entire labor system, the radical and abrupt change in the relations of labor and capital, and the difficulties attending the readjustment of those elements of production in the face of external interference with, the functions of State PHODUCTIONS--THEIK VARIETY. 219 Government, as well as the social and business relations of labor and capital. Notwithstanding all these difficulties, Georgia compares very favorably with the most prosperous of her Northern sisters, in the percentage of increase of wealth for the 7 years ending with 1875. During that period, the wealth of Georgia increased 52 per cent, while that of Ohio increased only 39 per cent. While Georgia is poor compared with States not injuriously affected by the war, she has taken the lead of those which suffered serious loss by the destruction or depreciation of values, and is contesting closely the ratio of progress with the most pros perous. Perhaps the best evidence of what may be done under any given set of circumstances, is what has already been done. It is proposed, therefore, to give well-authenticated facts in the history of Georgia production, rather than mere speculative statements of what may be done. The mere opinion of any one man or set of men may be controverted by the opinion of others who are cognizant of the same facts; but when facts established by affidavit of disinterested parties are presented, the reader is supplied with the highest possible evidence, except his own personal observation. Results thus established will be hereafter introduced. VABIETY OF PKODUCTS, AGKICULTUBAL AND HORTICULTURAL. There is no single State in the Union with such variety of climate and production as Georgia possesses. There is nothing grown in any of the States except Florida which can not be profitably grown in Georgia. A few tropical fruits grow in Southern Florida which can not be raised in Georgia. The following products grow successfully in the State--viz. : Cereals.--Corn, Wheat, Oats, Rye, Barley, and Rice--all the cereals--are grown on a large scale except Rye and Barley, which are grown principally for winter and early spring pasturage. Uie Textiles.--Cotton, Wool, Flax, Hemp, Jute, Ramie, and Silk--all grow well in Georgia, but the culture of Cotton has largely overshadowed the others. < 220 HAND-BOOK OF GEORGIA. Sugar, Syrup, find Molasses are made on a considerable scale in the southern part of this State from tropical Cane, and Sorghum Syrup in the middle and northern sections. Tobacco of very fine quality is grown in any portion of the State, "where proper attention is given to it, but it is not extensively cultivated for market, though many farms produce a home supply. Peas and JBeans of every description are grown with little difficulty in every county in the State, and what is known as the Cow or Field Pea is a crop of great importance in all the Cotton-belt of the State, both as a source of forage and soil fertilization. The Ground K~uts--Pindars, Goobers, and Chufas--are grown very cheaply, yielding largely, principally to be gathered by hogs. Hoots and Tubers of every kind grow finely, and are receiving more attention each succeeding year. Among those principally raised are Sweet and Irish Potatoes, Tnrnips, Carrots, Pars nips, and Mangel-WurzeL An excellent article of Tea has been grown in the south eastern part of the State, and succeeds well in other portions. Indigo grows wild in the lower part of the State, and was, at one time, cultivated to some extent, but has been over shadowed by Cotton culture. Fntits.--Every variety of fruit known to the temperate zone succeeds in Georgia, except the Cranberry and Sweet Cherry. Vegetables.--Every variety of Vegetables is cultivated suc cessfully. In the larger portion of the State, fresh Vegetables in great variety may be gathered from the garden throughout the winter. STOCK.--There has been bat little attention to stock-raising, except in individual instances, in consequence of the absorbing interest felt in Cotton-culture, which has left little time or area for' successful stock-raising. The results attained by those who have .'given attention to it, show that Georgia is admirably adapted to stock of every kind--especially so to Sheep. POCI.TB.Y.--Poultry of every kind are raised with perfect success--the Turkey and Duck being found wild in our forests and streams. , FOREST PRODUCTS--ABBAS OF STAPLE CROPS. 221 FOREST PRODUCTS.--In the older parts of the State, much of the finest forests have been destroyed to make room, for cultivation, but in portions of Middle and Northern Georgia, there is still an abundant supply of hard-wood lumber, suitable for manufacturing Railroad-Cars, Wagons, and Agricultural Implements, besides a great variety suitable for manufacturing furniture ; also forests of soft yellow pine in North-west Georgia; while in Southern Georgia there ai'e millions of acres of magnificent yellow-pine forests suitable for general building purposes, shipbuilding, etc. Within the last few years, Turpentine Plantations have been opened in these forests, for the purpose of manufacturing naval stores. Large quantities of timber and lumber are being annually shipped from Brunswick and Darien, to Northern, European, and South American ports. In the south-eastern portion of the State, the Live Oak--a valuable wood for shipbuilding--abounds. GRASSES.--There are grasses adapted to every section of the State, both for pasturage and hay, surpassing in annual pro duction, under careful culture, the heaviest yield per acre, those portions of the United States in which Hay is a staple crop, as will be shown under the results of Improved Culture, which are to follow. AREAS OF PRODUCTION OF STAPLE CROPS. . While there are general outlines of the production of the various crops, each sometimes crosses the general line under favorable circumstances of soil and altitude. Corn and Oats are cultivated in every county in the State. The Wheat area proper extends from the northern border of the State to the general line of division between the Primary and Tertiary, and Primary and Cretaceous formations, which conforms roughly to the falls of the rivers, reaching from the Savannah River above Augusta, following generally the line. of the Georgia Railroad to Warrenton, the Macon and Augusta Railroad to Macon, thence north of the line of the South western Railroad to Butler, and thence to the falls of the Chattahoochee at Columbus. By rather a strange coincidence the area of Sugar-Cane culture extends from the southern 222 HA3JTHBOOK. OF GEORGIA. 'boundary of the State to the above general limit of the Wheat area, each seeming to be generally controlled by the combina tion of elevation and soil--the Wheat selecting greater eleva tion and stiffer soils; the Cane the lower elevation and silicious soils--each occasionally passing over the general line when the above conditions are favorable--Wheat being suc cessfully grown even to the southern boundary, in localities of unusual elevation and on soils having a considerable admix ture of clay, or with a clay subsoil. Sorghum covers the same general area as Wheat, but encroaches more uniformly upon the Cane area than does Wheat. The area of upland Cotton culture proper, reaches from a line on the North, extending from the Savannah River through Athens and Atlanta to the Alabama line, to the Florida line on the South, and to the head of tide-water on the South-east. This area has been practically extended 50 miles further North, by the use of stimulating fertilizers. The most productive part of the Cotton area is Middle Georgia proper and South-west Georgia. The area of Sea Island or long staple Cotton proper, extends from the head of tide-water to the ocean, and includes the Islands, being the same as that of lowland Rice. The latter has been very successfully cultivated, however, as far into the interior as Pike County, more than 100 miles from the ocean, under favorable circumstances of alluvial soil suscep tible of irrigation, from which it appears that the essential conditions of its successful growth are rather alluvial soil and irrigation, than proximity to the sea or a very low elevation. Upland Rice is grown on a small scale in all the Cotton-belt proper, and would be grown more extensively if the process of hulling it could be rendered less tedious by the invention of some simple and -cheap machine for that purpose. Clover grows'well on any fertile clay or clay-loam soil in the Wheat-belt proper. Lucerne succeeds well on any soil in any locality in the State, if it is made rich and properly pre pared. The Field Pea is' grown in every section of the State, but is cultivated principally in Middle and Lower Georgia as a field crop. The usual manner of its culture is between the rows of corn--the peas being planted at the second 'working of the POTATOES--PKCTTS. 223 corn, and ploughed once, when the corn is cultivated the last time. The peas usually make but little growth until the corn has nearly reached maturity, when they take possession of the soil and make a very rapid growth. It is a very cheap and valuable crop, being valuable as food for man and beast, as well as a fertilizer of the soil--nearly equal in value, as such, to Clover or Lucerne. Sweet Potatoes are grown in nearly every county in the State (a small portion of North-east Georgia being the excep tion), and Tarnips in all parts--the former succeeding best on eandy soil, the latter on rich sandy loam. The Irish Potato produces well in every section of the State, but the first crop matures too early in Middle and IJower Georgia to be easily preserved through the following winter. A second crop may be raised in these sections by planting the product of the Spring crop in July or August, and properly mulching them to retain sufficient moisture to cause them to germinate. The second crop, from reproduction, is, in favorable seasons, often as good as the first, and keeps well through the winter. The mountain region of North Georgia is the best adapted to the production of the Irish Potato for market, since, at that elevation, the crop does not mature so early that it may not be easily kept through the winter. They are profitably cultivated on the coast for an early supply of Northern markets. FRUITS.--The Apple, succeeds well in every portion of the State where there is an elevation of 400 or 500 feet, and a clay soil or subsoil, both of which are generally found combined in Upper-Middle and Northern Georgia. The trees do not attain such size in Lower-Middle and South-west Georgia as in the Mountain regions, nor do they live so long ; but the coloring and flavor of the fruit in the Cotton-belt are superior to that grown in the more elevated regions of the northern part of the State. Near the coast and in many other parts of Southern Georgia, the soil is too sandy and the elevation insufficient to sustain healthy trees. The Pear grows well in every section of the State where proper attention is given to the preparation and fertilization of the soil--the only difficulty being in the prevalence of the blight of the trees. Thomas County, Ga., has, thus far, 224 HAND-BOOK OF GEORGIA. almost escaped this scourge. With the exception of a few localities, its culture is confined to Northern and Middle Georgia. The latter section, though producing smaller trees, far surpasses the former in quality of fruit. One reason for the short Duration of the Life of Apple and Pear Trees in Middle and Southern Georgia, is found in the fact, that owing to the long growing season the trees make a second growth in August and September, in which the tendency is more to the production of fruit-buds than woodbuds--the Spring growth being devoted mainly, in a thrifty tree, to the production of wood-buds for the next year's growth. This being the case, trees not unfrequently produce crops of fruit annually for 10 years in Middle and Southern Georgia, while biennial production is the rule farther North. The annual fruitage produces an unusual drain upon the vital power of the tree, which requires extraordinary fertilization. The necessity of this has not been recognized generally by fruit-growers, and the necessary food has not been supplied. Trees grown in' proximity to dwellings or horse-lots, where they receive an accidental supply of manure, are found to possess unusual longevity. Middle Georgia and the elevated plateaus of the South western portion of the State seem to be the home of the Peach, which fact needs only to be sufficiently appreciated by the people of those sections to induce them to embark in its culture on a large scale, to make it a prominent sour.ce of revenue. Some parties who have cultivated on a sufficient scale to ship by the car-load, have found it a lucrative business. By cultivating the early varieties, we have a monopoly of the markets of the Northern cities for a month, while prices are ranging highest. The same may be said of Pears. Our whole crop of Bartlett-'and Dnchess Pears could be sold in New York before those of'Virginia even, are ripe. Grapes grow well in every section of the State, and in suffi cient variety for every purpose, though but little attention has thus far been paid to wine-making. The Scuppernong is peculiarly adapted to Middle and Southern Georgia, seldom failing to produce a good crop, never killed by frost, and entirely free from all disease and insect pests. All that it needs is room enough in which to " spread itielf." FRUITS--MELONS--RESULTS OF HIGH CULTURE. 225 ttga and Pomegranates grow admirably in Middle and Southern Georgia, needing no protection in winter except in the upper part of the middle belt. The Olive succeeds well on the coast, and was formerly cultivated, but is now quite abandoned. The Pecan and English Walrntt succeed well, and are being planted to some extent. Raspberries. Strawberries, Mulberries, Cherries, and Plums are grown in profusion in every part of the State. The semi-tropical fruits-- Oranges, Lemons, and Bananas-- are successfully grown in the southern and coast tiers of Counties. The Watermelons and Cantaloupes of portions of Middle Georgia are quite celebrated for their quality, and are becom ing a source of considerable revenue. Within a few years, the Watermelon crop of Richmond County has grown to consid erable commercial importance. In 1874, 316,450 Melons were sold in or shipped from Augusta. The soil of Richmond and several adjoining counties seems to be peculiarly adapted to the production of Watermelons and Cantaloupes ; though they grow to great perfection on sandy soils, in many parts of the State. In Thomas County may be seen, in addition to all the agri cultural productions of the temperate and semi-tropical zones, the Apple, Pear, Peach, Plum, Pomegranate, Fig, Quince, Cherry, Grape, Raspberry, Blackberry, Strawberry, Mulberry, Orange, Lemon, and Banana--all growing within the same orchard. There are few countries thus favored by such a combination of soil and climate. In less than a score of years, the fruit crop of Georgia will be second only to Cotton in commercial importance, if proper attention is given in aid of natural advantages. RESULTS, SHOWKTG THE CAPACITY OF GEORGIA SOIL UNDER IMPROVED CULTURE. In order to illustrate the capacity of the soil of Georgia under proper preparation and fertilization, such as is given in the more densely settled portions of the world, a few results are taken from the Transactions of the State and County Fairs 226 HAND-BOOK. OF GEOEGIA. during the last few years--all on affidavit of disinterested parties. In 1873, Mr. R. H. Hardaway in Thomas County, produced on upland, 119 bushels of Corn on 1 acre, which yielded a net profit of 87 7. IV. This year (1376), Mr. G. J. Drake, of Spalding County, pro duced 74 bushels of Corn on 1 acre of upland. In 1873, Mr. S. \V. Leak, of Spalding County, produced on 1 acre, 40J bushels of Wheat, worth 880.50; cost, $14.50-- net profit, 866.00. To illustrate the fertilizing effects of a Bermuda Grass sod of long standing, the following results obtained by Col. A. J. Lane in Hancock County are given. The first year after the Bermuda sod was broken, he harvested 1,800 Ibs. of Seed-cotton per acre ; the second year 2,800 Ibs. per acre. The third crop was Corn, manured with Cotton-seed in the usual way and quantity ; yield, 65 bushels per acre. The fourth year he harvested 42 bushels of Wheat per acre. Neither the Cotton nor Wheat was fertilized. Mr. J. F. Madden, this year (1876), produced on 1 acre, in Spalding County, 137 bushels of Oats. Capt. E. T. Davis, of Thomas County, produced in 1873, 96 bushels of rust-proof Oats per acre. After the Oats were har vested, he planted the same land in cotton, and gathered 800 Ibs. Seed-cotton per acre. Mr. T. C. Warthen, of Washington County, produced in 1873, on 1.1125 acres, 6,917 pounds of Seed-cotton, equivalent to 5 bales of 461 pounds each, worth at the average price that year--174-cents--$403.37 ; which, less the cost--$148.58-- gives a net profit of 8254.79 for the above area--a very small fraction over one acre. Mr. R. M. Brooks, of Pike County, produced in 1873, on 5 acres of bottom-land, 500 bushels of Rice, at a total cost of $75.00, giving a net income of $300.00 on 5 acres. Mr. John J. Parker, of Thomas County, produced in 1874, on 1 acre, 694 gallons of Cane Syrup, worth, at 75 cents per gallon, $520.87; tbtal cost of production, $77.50-^-net profit, $443.37. Mr. J. R. Winters, of Cobb County, produced in 1873, on RESULTS OF IMPROVED FABSUNG. 22? 1.15 acres, 6,575 pounds of dry Clover Hay at the first cutting of second year's crop. Mr. R. B. Baxter, of Hancock County, harvested at the first cutting, first year's crop, 1872, from laud which had been covered with a complete sod of Bermuda Grass for many years until a few years before seeding to clover, 4,862 pounds dry Clover Hay per acre. Dr. T. P. Janes, of Greene County, produced in 1871, 5 tons of Clover Hay per acre in one season--two cuttings. Mr. Patrick Long, of Bibb County, harvested in August, 1873, on an acre of land from which he had gathered a crop of Cabbages in June of the same year, 8,646 pounds of native Crab-grass Hay. Mr. S. W. Leak, of Spalding County, gathered, in the fall of 1873, on an acre of land from which he had harvested in June 40 bushels of Wheat, 10,726 pounds of Pea-Vine Hay. This acre yielded in Wheat a net profit of $66.00 in Juue, and the following fall in Pea-Vine Hay, $233.08--making in one year a net profit from 1 acre of $299.08. Mr. L. B. Willis, of Greene County, harvested, in June, 1873, from 1 acres of land, 20 bushels of Wheat, and the following October, 27,130 pounds of Corn-Forage. From the Forage he received a net profit per acre of $159.22. Mr. R. Peters, Jr., of Gordon County, harvested in 1874, from 3 acres of Lucerne, 4 years old, 14 tons and 200 pounds of Hay, or 9,400 pounds per acre. This land was mowed 4 times--viz., May 17th, July 6th, August 3d, and September 30th. Dr. W. Moody, of Greene County, harvested at one cutting, from an acre of Oconee River bottom in 1874, 13,953 pounds of Bermuda Grass Hay, at a total cost of $12.87; worth, at 1-J cents per pound, $209.29--a net profit per acre of $196.42. Capt. C. W. Howard produced on Lookout Jlountain, Walker County, in 1874, on fresh land which cost him 25 cents per acre, 10S bushels of very fine Irish Potatoes, with one hoeing and one ploughing, the whole cost of production per acre being $11.25 ; net proceeds of 108^ bushels sold in Atlanta for $97.25. While this was not a large yield under favorable circumstances, it was a very fine yield for freshly cleared, unmamired landr and the expense incurred in their production, and illustrates the feasibility of Northern Georgia 228 HASP-BOOK. OF GEORGIA. (a large portion of which equals Lake County, Ohio, for the production of the Irish Potato, without the risks of the northern section) producing potatoes enough to supply all of our markets during the winter. The mountains and valleys of Northern Georgia are admirably adapted to the production of Irish Potatoes and Cabbages, with which our cities have generally been supplied from States north of us. iir. John Dyer, of Bibb County, produced in 1873, on 1 acre, at a cost of 88.00, 398.7 bushels of Sweet Potatoes, which, at 75 cents per bushel, gave a net profit per acre of $290.92. Dr. J. S. Lavender, of Pike County, hi 1873, produced on 1 acre 1,552 bushels of turnips. The following illustrates what may be made by diversified farming properly conducted. At the Fair of the Georgia State Agricultural Society in 1874, a premium of $50.00 was awarded to Mr. "Wiley W. Groover, of Brooks County, for best results from a 2-horse farm. His farm consisted of 126-J acres, on which crops to the value of 83,258.25 were produced that year. Total cost of production, $1,045.00 ; net proceeds, $2,213.25. No guano or other commercial fertilizers were used on this farm that year, or for 5 years preceding. The crops cultivated were Oats, Corn, Peas, Ground Peas, Sweet Potatoes, Sugar-Cane, and Cotton. The stock reared on the farm that year were not included in the schedule of products. While the foregoing are exceptional cases, far exceeding the usual results, they serve to illustrate the capacity of Georgia soil when fertilized and properly cultivated, with brains applied under the guidance of Science. Agriculture was formerly regarded as a mere Art--empiric in all its branches. Now, it is generally recognized in Georgia as an Applie'd Science. The old prejudice against "bookfarming,? as that to which science has been applied is called, -is rapidly giving way to enlightened progress. The truths eliminated by scientific research are now eagerly appropriated by the advanced Agriculturists. Our agriculture is on the ascending scale, and the time is not far distant when such results as those given will be common occurrences. SAISING HOESKS, MULES, AMD CVXTLE. 220 STOCK-RAISING IK GEORGIA. The same obstacle which has been in the way of every other~ diversified interest in Georgia--viz., Cotton culture--has seriously militated against the bestowal of proper attention upon raising Stock. It is true Stock has been, all things considered, successfully raised in every section of Georgia-- not because proper attention has beeH bestowed "upon them, but because the climate and vegetation have so favored their growth as to make them profitable in spite of gross neglect. The results given under the head of " Improved Culture," demonstrate the fact that in all sections of the State abundant forage crops can be raised for every description of Stock. HORSES AND MULES.--The results of inquiry made of the farmers in 1875, demonstrate the fact that horses and mules can be raised in Georgia at half what they cost when purchased from the West. Not only this, but those raised in Georgia are notoriously more hardy and serviceable than those bred further North. But little attention has been given to breeding horses and mules, because of the absorbing influence of Cotton culture, which prevented attention to pasture-lands ; indeed, Georgia, with the exception of the Northern portion, has always been essentially a planting region. The difficulties of the labor problem are now compelling land-owners to look to Stock as a solution to this knotty question, since less hired labor is required, and consequently less expense and vexation attend it than planting. CATTLE.--There has been but little attention given to the improvement of the breed of Cattle in the State, and insuffi cient care given even to the common Stock. The whole available force of the larger portion of the State has been engaged in the destruction of grass for the last century, and yet it still grows. One tithe of the effort that has been bestowed upon the destruction of grass would clothe our fields with such a carpet of verdure as would render Georgia the finest Stock region on the globe. The very large breeds of Cattle are not adapted to the Middle and Southern portions of Georgia, but the smaller 230 IIAND-BOOK 07 GEORGIA. breeds--Jersey, Ayrshire, and Devon--are admirably adapted to all sections of the State. The cross of the Shorthorn on the native Stock does well, where' sufficient pasturage is afforded ; but the above breeds all succeed well, either pure or as grades resulting from their cross upon the native. In much the larger portion of the State, Cattle may subsist upon green food throughout the year. In many sections there are cane swamps which afford excellent natural pasture all winter. Small grain sown early in the fall affords abundant pasturage through the winter, and is not materially injured by being grazed during moderately dry weather. Oats, Rye, and Barley, may be thus pastured, if sown in August or Septem ber, and yet produce abundant harvests the following summer. They may be pastured until the middle of February or first of March, according to the latitude and elevation. The heaviest crops of Oats that have been made have generally succeeded winter grazing. Any farm, by proper management, may afford green pasturage for Stock during the larger por tion of winter. Besides the pasturage which small grain crops afford, there is no difficulty in securing abundant crops of cultivated or natural grass for hay or pasture. The Field Pea, which grows so luxuriantly on all of the sandy soils of the Primary, Creta ceous, and Tertiary formations, supplies the place of Clover which thrives on the more -elevated clay and clay loams of Middle and Northern Georgia. The most valuable and reliable grass, and one which is destined to aid largely in revolutionizing the system of agri culture in the Cotton-belt of Georgia, as well as to renovate the worn hills, is the Bermuda--perhaps the most valuable pasture grass in the world, surpassing, in nutritive properties and compactness of sod, the famous Blue Grass of Kentucky, having, according to the analysis of Dr. Ravenel, 14 per cent of tb,e albuminoids. A Bermuda Grass sod, properly managed, will afford excellent pasture for Cattle for 9 months and for sheep the entire year. There will be but little demand for dry forage ifl Middle and Lower Georgia--Hsuch is the mildness of the climate and the character of the spontaneous growth ; but there is no difficulty in supplying excellent dry forage in any desired quantity and at very small cost. 6HEEP-KA18ING. 231 Lucerne, being perennial, is perhaps the most economical for green soiling or for hay, since it can be cut so early in the spring, and so frequently, and ranks so high in nutrition and in soil improvement; but Corn forage, the various Millets, Clover, native Grasses, and Pea-Vine Hay, as well as Ber muda Grass Hay, can all be saved, of excellent quality and in large quantity, for winter use, when necessary. Cotton-seed, steamed or boiled, and mixed with cut hay and turnips, affords a cheap and excellent food for milch cows. There is no market, as yet, for milk, except for that pro duced in the vicinity of cities ; but the manufacture of butter is very profitable to the extent of supplying the demand of non-producers in the State. What is known as Wiregrass affords fine spring pasture in the pine forests of Southern Georgia, where the largest herds of cattle and sheep are kept, little more care being taken than to gather them up once a year for marking. SHEEP.--There are few sections of the world in which Sheep can be raised more profitably than in Georgia. When the value of Bermuda Grass is appreciated by the farmers, and the thin and rolling portions of their farms are clothed with it-- which seems to have been intended especially for Sheep-- Georgia will sustain a sheep for every acre of territory; and 37,000,000 of Sheep would be worth to their owners, in the aggregate, 837,000,000 net per annum--nearly double the present gross value of the Cotton crop of. the State. Like other Stock, Sheep have, thus far, received very little attention, but have been so favored by climate and vegetation as to pay, even under our neglectful system, an average of 63 per cent per annum net profit on the investment--the average cost of raising a pound of wool in the State being only 6 cents> and the net profit on each pound being 27 cents. Mr. David Ayres, with 3,500 Sheep, of common stock, which range on the wiregrass of Southern Georgia without a shep herd, makes an annual profit of 90 per cent on his investment and labor--the latter consisting only in marking and-shearing. Mr. Robert C. Humber, with the cross of the Merino on the common stock, makes a clear profit per annum of 100 per cent on his investment and labor. His Sheep have a Bermuda Grass pasture, and receive no attention, except regular salting. 232 HAND-BOOK OF GEORGIA. The sources of pasturage mentioned under the head of Cattle are equally available for Sheep. Only a few experiments have been made with soiling Sheep on turnips. Mr. David Dickson herded his Sheep on several acres of turnips, and gathered the next year 4,000 pounds of Seed-cotton per acre--an increase of 3,000 pounds per acre as the effect of folding. There has never been a fair experiment in sheep-raising in Southern Georgia, combining proper attention to the flock, a judicious selection and crossing, with a reasonable provision for the best development of frame and fleece. There has been but one in North Georgia. Mr. R. Peters has given stockraising generally very thorough attention with satisfactory results, both as to the stock and the incidental improvement of the soil, the capacity of which for pasturing purposes has in creased tenfold in 20 years. Mr. P. is now breeding with most satisfactory results the pure Angora Goat, which will, when properly understood and appreciated, be extensively bred in all the mountain and hill country of the State. HOGS.--The peculiar adaptation of our climate and soil for the production of roots, tubers, and other crops that may be harvested by the Hog, renders the raising of this import-ant food-animal both easy and" cheap. The only difficulties in the way of the production of an abundant supply of Pork in Geor gia, are found in the ravages of cholera and thieves, and the in disposition of the farmers to plant crops for the especial benefit of the Hog, and to give other proper attention. The removal of the last two obstacles would, to a large extent, if not entirely, remove the first two. With proper attention to the production of such crops as the Field Pea, Ground Pea, Chufa, Sweet Potato, and small grain, with the addition of Clover on soils suited to jts growth, Pork can be raised in Georgia as cheaply as in any part of the United States, and almost with out the consumption of Corn, except to harden the flesh for a short time before killing. POULTRY.--There are no obstacles to successful Poultryraising in Georgia, except the indisposition of the people to give proper attention to food and range. With Bermuda Grass for summer and small grain pasture for winter, they can have the necessary green food throughout the year. The Field Pea MANUFACTURING. 233 and Chufa, with a small admixture of the varieties of small grain will afford ample supply of grain, while there is, with the exception of a few months, an abundant supply of animal food gathered from the range in the form of bugs and worms. There has been some cholera, but this has been generally pre vented by equalizing the supply of animal and vegetable food consumed by the fowls throughout the year. This is easily done by supplying grain in spring and summer to neutralize the effects of a surplus of animal food, and meat in winter to supply its deficiency. Nature has liberally supplied every thing that climate and soil can contribute to successful Stock or Poultry-raising in Georgia. The difficulties to be overcome do not arise from the country, but from the habits of the people. MANUFACTURING PRODUCTION. The various manufacturing interests of Georgia are yet in their infancy, but are destined to play no insignificant part in her future destiny. During the existence of Slavery, the surplus capital and annual net earnings of her people were invested in slaves and land, and the whole energies of the people devoted to primary production. The habits of the people were thus formed, and thought and production directed in a peculiar channel from which it is difficult to divert them. There has been but little surplus capital for investment within the last decade, in consequence of the want of a proper equilibrium of the productive forces of the State. When this equilibrium is finally adjusted, on such a basis that there will be an annual surplus capital for investment, it will naturally seek manufacturing industry, either for converting our exhaustless beds of ore into metals, or the metals into machinery; or for converting our cotton and wool into yarns or cloth. The value and extent of our mineral wealth will be demon strated by the Geological Survey now in progress, and attention drawn to the immense water-power--the cheapest in the world--now running waste to the ocean. There are now 36 Cotton Factories in the State, with 123,- 234 IIAXD-BOOK. OF GEORGIA. 233 spindles and 2,125 looms. These mills consume 50,000 bales annnnllv, or about 10 per cent of the crop of the State. There are 14 Woollen Factories, with 4,200 spindles and 135 looms. Nearly all these Factories--Cotton and Woollen--are run by water-power. There are 1,3 To grain-mills, of which 1,262 arc 111 n by water. There are in these 1,453 run of stones for corn, and 556 for wheat. There are 734 saw-mills, of which 539 use water-power. In addition to the above, there are Wagon and Carriage Factories, Iron Foundries and Furnaces, Potteries, Tanneries, Sash and Blind Factories, Turpentine Distilleries, etc. The following extracts from an address of lion. E. Steadman, read before the Convention of the Georgia State Agri cultural Society which met in Gainesville in August, 1876, set forth the advantages of the South for the manufacture of Cotton. Mr. Steadman has had large experience in manufac turingo Cotton in Georogia,~ and is thorouoghly* familiar with the subject. The general principles of these extracts apply with almost equal force to other manufactures. " 1. We, liaving cotton at li.ind, our facto-IPS can be supplied at one cent less per pound than any Northern or European cotton-mill. "2. By manufacturing a class of poods that are adapted to our liome consumption, the advantages over foreign nnrl Northern cotton-mills, in our Lome market, is equal to one cent per ]>ound on every pound of cotton so manufactured and s:>M. The two items of purchase of cotton, and sale of fabrics, at home, will givu ug a profit of two cents per pound upon the cotton so consumed. "The amount of cotton manufacture! with a capital of $100,000, being 2,280 pounds, on sheetings, per day, amounts to $45.73, and, per annum, to $12,016, making-, in this item alone, 12J per cent on the capital invested. ' "3. The i-ages paid to operatives in cotton factories in the Southern States, coml>ared to the Xew England States, is 34 per cent less. " 4. The cost of water or steam power is much less. "5. The cost of material for building mills and operatives' houses is much less. .' "6. Tlie cost of subsistence is much less. "7. Our climate is more favorable for the business. " 8. Cotton factories can now be constructed so as to use seed-cotton, by the use of a roller-gin (which obviates all the danger from fire incident MAXCFACTCBIJnj COTTON. 235 to saw-gins), thus saving over factories using bale cotton, in the South, 12i to 13 per cent, wUilu goods tbus manufactured will be more valu able. "I claim.thnt cotton-mills built now, with the latest improvements in machinery (in the South), can manufacture goods at a less cost than at the North, leaving out this advantages of cotton and a home market. " I claim that a cotton factory can be built here, of the same capacity, for less money than in Xew England--the cost of location and building material being as much less ns will pay freight and charges on the machinery. To present my ideas practically, for your consideration, I will give nu estimate for a. small factory, and its operations lor one year, also the data to substantiate the results claimed by me. "The sum of $100,000 properly expended in houses, power (water or steam), and improved machinery, would put in operation 4,000 spindles ami 100 looms, to manufacture 4-4 sheetings. Such goods are saleable at all seasons of the year, novi-r being out of fashion, and as Maple as the cotton from which they are made. They nre the plainest grinds made by machinery, requiring Jess skill than many other goods, and their market value is as well known as that of the raw material, hence all ran learn the facts, as well as a practical manufacturer. Such a cotton factory would produce, per day, under proper management, 6,000 yards of 4-4 sheetings, now worth ?i cents per yard, making the product of tliB fac tory $450 as the gross earnings per day ; and per annum, of 300 days, $135,000. " The cost of manufacturing that quantity and quality of goods (6,000 yards, or 2,000 pounds of standard suet-tings) would be, at this time, ns follows--viz.: 2,28(5 pounds of low middling cotton, worth now 9i cents per pound, per day $217.17. Wages of 100 men, women, and children, an average of $ 1 per day............................................... .... Sundry expenses--viz. : repairs, supplies, etc................ Cost of selling the goods, worth 430, at 7J per cent......... Total gross expenses................................... $10000 30 00 33 75 $330 03 Multiplied by 300 days (per annum), we have the sum of.... .114,276 00 Deducted from the gross earnings, leaves the sum of......... 21,724 00 as the net earnings per annum, or 21J per cent on the capital invested to do the above amount of work--viz.: $100,000. " The same amount of money invested in diversified machinery, so as to produce a variety of fabrics, to suit the demands of the community where located, would be proportionately more remunerative, from the fact that some other fabrics, the prices of which not being BO universally known, will command a larger price in market, while the cost of manufacture may not be more than that of staple cotton goods. " The first proof I shall offer is the operations of the Augusta factory. From their published reports, for the six months ending June, 1875, run- 236 HAN'D-BOOK OP GEORGIA. ning 717 looms, they made over 20 per cent on the cost of their factories, which was Hie sum of $838,567.39--an average of f 1,169.55 per loom. And the above profits were made after paving all expenses, including an item of interest of $11,834.04. " The second fact I will give, is the action of the Eagle and Phoenix Manufacturing Company, of Colnmbns, who are building an additional factory with the accumulated profits of their factories, after paying good annual dividends to their stockholders. I will take opportunity to refer the doubting and croaking, who claim that we can not do any thing, to the Presidents and Superintendent!* of the above manufacturing compa nies, as samples of what can be done by others. I will also add, that the salaries paid by these companies to their presidents and superintendents (who can not be excelled in point of business capacity) are higher than any railroad, banking, or other corporation in this State. After paying such salaries, these corporations have made and paid to their stockholders larger dividends than any other corporation in this State." FERTILIZATION. Georgia soil has shared the fate of that of all new countries. So long as virgin soil is abundant and cheap, no care is taken to perpetuate its virgin fertility. On the contrary, the system formerly pursued in the Atlantic and Gulf States, and now pursued in the new States of the West, seemed to be based upon the impression that the fertility of the soil was inex haustible. The thin soils of the Eastern States first reached the point of approximate exhaustion, and there the recuperative system was first adopted. The Tobacco-fields of the Middle Atlantic States next followed, and finally the Cotton-belt, where the principal staple was less exhausting than the cereals and tobacco of their Northern sisters. The scale has now turned in Georgia, from the exhausting to the restoring process. Her farmers are now building up their waste places by an improved system of agricultural art, guided by the light of applied science. Both natural and artificial Fertilizers are now brought into requisition by the prudent farmer. , The reaction, however, from the exhaustive to the restora tive policy was violent, injudicious, and extravagant. Many supposing a liberal application of Commercial Fertilizers all that was necessary to restore their worn fields, expended vast . FERTILIZING MATERIALS. 237 Rums for them, and applied large quantities per acre to their soils under the impression that a restoration of the mineral elements, which had been exhausted by injudicious culture, was all that was necessary. Experience soon taught, however, that vegetable as well as mineral matter was needed after so many years of clean culture. No question has so occupied the minds of Georgia farmers for the last decade as the principles of fertilization ; nor has their research been in vain. They have rapidly improved in their knowledge of the principles as well as the most advanced practice of plant and soil fertilization. They are as yet confining their attention mainly to plant fertilization ; but the more advanced and progressive are grad ually availing themselves of the numerous resources which the mineral and vegetable kingdoms afford for permanent soil improvement. The rich and abundant deposits of lime and marl, combined with the facility with which various legumi nous plants grow in our soil and climate, together with the great accessibility of the sources of supply of the phosphates in South Carolina, render the problem, both of plant and soil fertilization, easy and simple. Contrary to the generally received opinion, Cotton culture, properly conducted, is less injurious to the soil than any other hoe crop, since the seed and plant are returned to the soil-- only the lint being entirely removed. Wlile an average crop of wheat (10 bushels) removes from the farm on which it is grown 32.36 pounds of plant food per acre, embracing nitro gen, potash, lime, magnesia, and phosphoric acid, an average crop of Cotton (450 pounds of Seed Cotton) removes in theImt only 2.75 pounds of the above elements of plant food per acre. The abundance and accessibility of Marl in the Tertiary and Cretaceous formations of the State, is destined to revolutionize the agriculture of all that section, as well as vastly improve the healthfulness of neighborhoods in the vicinity of swamps and ponds. The laws require the Inspection and Analysis of all Com mercial Fertilizers sold in the State. The Commissioner of Agriculture is authorized to forbid the sale of any fertilizer .which does not contain a reasonable amount of plant-food. 238 ii.vxn-noOK OP GEORGIA. The fanners are thus entirely protected from imposition by the sale of spurious articles. For the information and protection of farmers, the Analyses and Commercial Values, calculated from the value of the elements of plant-food actually con tained in each brand, are published annually, under the direc tion of the Commissioner. Besides the Chemical test by Analysis, a practical soil test of each brand is made under rules prescribed by the Commis sioner, bv intelligent fanners throughout the State. The ' ~ O results of these tests arc reported in writing, and published for the information of the farmers. Previous to the enforcement of the Inspection Laws, litiga tion, arising from the refusal of farmers to pay for fertilizers, on the ground that they were valueless (which was sometimes the ease), w.-is not uncommon. Now, such cases of litigation are almost unheard of. Valuable scientific experiments with the different elements of plant-food and various combinations of the same, are con ducted bv Dr. E. 31. Pendleton, Professor of Practical A?ri- * O culture in the State College of Agriculture and the Mechanic Arts, on the Experimental Farm connected with the College. During the season of 1874-5, between September 1st, 1?74, and May 1st, 1875, there were 48,648 tons of Commercial Fertilizers inspected for the Georgia market. These, at the average rate of 851.00 per ton, cost 82,481,048. During the season of 1875-6, 56,596 tons were inspected- These cost $2,640,203. Through the influence of the Inspection Laws, executed under the direction of the Commissioner of Agriculture, the Fertilizers offered for sale in Georgia in 1875-6 averaged 16 per cent better in quality than did those of the previous year while during the same period there was an average reduction In price of 7, per cent. The use of stimulating Fertilizers has extended the area of Cotton culture abopt 50 miles further North than before their introduction, by hastening the maturity of the staple, and thus practically lengthening the season. Nearly half the Commercial Fertilizers purchased in Georgia this year were used for composting with some home material, such as animal manures, marl, muck, and cotton-seed, which COTXON-SEED. 239 has been found, by repeated experiment, more efficacious than the Commercial Fertilizers alone. The compost system is being more generally adopted each succeeding year, and is materially reducing the tost of fertilization ; and at the same time largely increasing the supply of home manures by stimu lating the saving and protection under shelter, of all the manurial resources of the farm. A cotton-producing region has peculiar advantages in the production of manure, since, for every pound of lint produced, there is necessarily tico pounds of seed, which is a very valua ble article, whether utilized as food for stock or in the manu facture of oil, or used as a Fertilizer. The average annual crop of Cotton produced in Georgia is 525,000 bales, worth, at present prices, 821,000,000. In order to produce that amount of lint, 262,500 tons of seed must be produced. These are worth, as a Fertilizer, $3,499,125. When the State becomes more densely settled, the oil will generally be expressed and sold, leaving in the hull and cake all the fertilizing elements of the seed for agricultural purposes. THE END. INDEX. Academy for the Blind...........................................191 Acquisitions of Territory by the United States.................... 1 African Methodist Chureh........................................ 200 Ajfe (and settlement) of Georgia.................................. 2 Ages, Periods, Epochs, etc.............................19,20, 87 to 42 Agricultural Society, State of Georgia................206,209,215, 228 Agricultural Productions, Range of, in Georgia.................... 5 Agricultural Population of Georgia .............................. 153 Agricultural College, North Georgia ............................. 185 Agricultural College, State ...................................88,185 Agricultural Products, Variety of................................. 219 Agricultural Department................................207, 209,212 Air............................................................ 10 Analysis of Fertilizers ..............................212, 213, 214,237 Analyses of Marls .........................................97 to 101 Analyses of Peats............................................103,104 Analysis of Soils............................108,107,109,211,213,214 Andrew Female College ......................................... 199 Angora Goats................................................... 232 Appalachian Chain.............................................. 124 Apples...................................................11, 223,224 Apple-Trees, Duration.of their Life.............................. 224 Area of the United States ....................................... 1 Area of Georgia ................................................8,1^2 Areas of Production of Staple Crops..... ........................ 221 Arbitrations.................................................... 158 Asbestus......................................................... 49 Atlanta.............................................4, 49,136, 140, 142 Atlanta and Richmond Air Line Railway....................60, 64, 176 Atlanta and West Point Railroad...........................60,63,172 Atlanta University.............................................. 187 Atlantic and Gulf Railroad....................................53, 173 Angnsta................................................134,139,146 Augusta Canal............................................. .83, 178 Augusta and Savannah Railroad...'............. ................. 171 Ayres, David................................................... 231 242 INDEX. B Bananas..............'.............,........ .................. 225 Banks in Georgia............................................... 165 Banks County............................................. .... 68 Baptist Church................................................. 197 Baptist Convention of the State of Georgia....................186, 197 Baptist Institutions of Learning.................................. 198 Baptist Orphans' Home.......................................... 194 Barley...................................................... 14, 219 Bartow County...................................43, 47,48, 105, 100 Baryta........................................................ 18 Bass, W. C................... ................................. 189 Battle, A. J.................................................... 180 Baxter, K. B................................................... 227 Eeaus ... ...... .............................................. 220 Beautiful--?ense of the... ...................................... 13 Beckw:th, John W.............................................. 203 Benevolent Institutions............................... ... .191 to 197 Berkmans.P. J................................... ... ......... 210 Bermuda Grass.................................220, 227, 230, 231, 232 Bibb County.............................................43, 69, 228 Black Lend..................................................... 24 BInckshenr, J. Kmmett.......................................... 195 Blind Academy................................................. 191 Blue Ridge............................................ 49, 50, 59, 60 Boardman, J. M.............................................135, 138 Boring, Jesse................................................... 194 Boundaries of Georgia.......................................... 120 Bradshaw, J. X................................................ 189 Brooks County................................................. 228 Brooks, R.M................................................... 226 Brown, Joseph E...........................................169, 194 Brunswick...................................... .............. 3 Brunswick and Albany Kailroad....... .......................53, 174 Burke County............. ...........................69, 97, 98, 107 Butler, David E.............................................195, 198 / C Catholic Church.................................. ............. 203 Calhoun, John C................................................. 117 Camp's Spring.................................................. 86 Canadian Period. ................................................ 37 Canal, Great Western................... ..............-.117, 118, 119 Canals of Georgia. .................... ^..................... .177, 178 Cantaloupes................ ........4. ....................... 225 Capacity of Georgia for Population............................... 153 INDEX. 243 Capacity of Georgia soil, shown by Results................. 225 to 228 Carboniferous Age..................... .......................38, 42 Carroll County.................................................. 69 Cattle............... .......................................... 229 Central Kailroad........................................63, 106, 171 Centres of Population........................................... 153 Cereals......................................................... 219 Civilization, Prevailing, of the People of Georgia........... ,146 to 148 Character of the first Colonists .......................... v ...... 2 Character of the People of Georgia.....................13, 140,147, 148 Chattahoochee County................................. .......70, 99 Clmttahoochcellidge............. .................49, 50, 59, CO, 61 Cbarlton County...............................43, 53 to 58, 105, 108 Charitable (Benevolent and) Institutions....................191 to 197 Chattooga County................... ........................... 70 Chemical Elements of Minerals ................................29, 30 Cherokee County................................................ 71 Cherokue Baptist Female College.... ............................ 190 Cherokee Kailroad............................................... 175 Childs, A. K.................................................... 170 Christian Church............................................... 203 Chufas............................ ............................ 220 Clarkcsvillo.................................................... 131 Clay County..........................................4:3, 71, 98, 99 Clay Slate.....................'................................. 104 Climate.... ............................................10, 129, 131 Clinch County....................................................... 71 Clinton, Do Wilt............. ................................. 117 Clothing............... ........................................ 11 Clovor.... ............................ ................222, 223, 227 Coal....................................................24, 44 to 40 Coal Company, Dado............................................ 44 Cobb County.................................................... 71 Cohutta Mountains.. ..........................................18, CO Cole City....................................................... 44 Collection of Debts.............................................. 157 College of Agriculture, Georgia State..........................88, 185 College of Agriculture, North Georgia............................ 185 Colleges in Georgia.......................................182 to 190 Collingsworth Institute.......................................... 199 Colored McthoJist Episcopal Church of America............... 19D, 200 Colquitt, A. II.................................................. 208 Columbia County.....................'.......................... 72 Columbus...............................................r>3, 134, 139 Commercial Situation of Georgia ........................0, 115 to 120 Commercial Centre of the Continent.............................. 116 Commercial Site, Best, on the Continent.......................... 115 244 INDEX. Commissioner of Agriculture............................155, 211, 837 Comporting Fertilizers.......................................... 238 Congregational Church.......................................... 205 Connor, W. O................................................... 193 Conglomerate................................................... 86 Conveyances, Record of......................................... 158 Conyers' Female College...................... ................. 190 Constitution and Laws of Georgia............................154 to 158 Coutiuental Ridges and Slopes..............................60, 61,116 Copper............................................... ........18,28 Cooper, Mark A................................ .............206, 208 Coral (Fossil)................................................... 22 Corn..................................................-.219, 221, 226 Corn Forage.................................................... 227 Cotton...............................................11,222, 226,237 Cotton, Sea Island...................................... ... ....222 Cotton Crop of Georgia...........................................239 Cotton Factories...........................................233 to 236 Cotton Seed as a Fertilizer....................................... 239 Country, The................................................... 17 Courts of Georgia............................................... 155 Counties, Special Geology of..................................42 to 58 Crab Grass Hay................................................. 227 Crawford High School........................................... 198 Cretaceous and Tertiary Seas. .....'...........................:.. 19 Crust of the Earth.........................................21, 23, 24 Crust of the Earth, Oscillations or Elevations of...............23, 24, 25 Gumming, H. H ............................................... 177 Cypress Trees................................................... 54 D Dade County...............................:....... .42, 43 to 47,105 Dalton Female College.......................................... 190 Davis, E. T..................................................... 226 Dawson County................................................. 72 Deaf and Dumb Academy........................................ 192 Decator County ................................................ 73 Debts, Collection ft. ............................................. 157 DeKalb County..'............................................... 73 Department of Agriculture...............................207, 209, 212 Devonian Age.................................................88, 42 Diamond...........'..... .....................................24, 48 Dickson, David................................................. 232 Dimensions of Georgia............... .......................... 8 Distribution of Estates, Lawof.................................. 156 / Diversion...............,........................'............... 13 Drainage System of the State.....................;.......... .59 to 61 ZXOBX. 245 Drake, G.J..................................................... 826 Drift Period.... ............................................... 20 Dolerite................... .................................... 84 Dougherty County............................................ .101,104 Duration ol tUe Life of Apple and Pear Trees..................... 224 Dyer, John..................................................... 228 Tji Earliest Life.................................................... 23 Early County................................................... 73 Education...................................................13, 156 Education of Negroes........... ......152,180, 181, 187,188,193, 200 Edwards, James M........ ..................................... 176 Effects of the War (Losses by) in Georgia....................7, 218, 219 Effiugham County......... .................................... 98 Elbert County.................................................. 73 Elberton Air Line Railroad....................................60,177 Elements Composing a State.................................... 4 Elements of Matter.............................................. 27 Elevation, Relative, Test of...................................... 122 Elevation (Height) of Noted Mountains in Georgia................. 59 Elevations of Okefinokee Swamp................................. 57 Elliott, Stephen................................................. 203 Emory College................................................. 187 Epochs, Ages, Periods, etc.............................19, 20, 87 to 42 Estates, Distribution of.................................... .... 156 Executive Department of Georgia................................ 155 Exemptions of Property from Levy and Sale...................... 155 Experiments, Agricultural (See Soil Tests)............... ........ 238 External and Internal Relations of Georgia....................... 114 F Factories...........................................233, 234, 235, 236 Female Colleges in Georgia..............................188,189,190 Fertilizers, Analysis of..................................212,213, 214 Fertilizers, Amount Sold in Georgia.............................. 238 Fertilizers, Inspection of.................................... 207,214 Fertilizers, Lime, Marl, etc..................................87 to 104 Fertilizers, Soil, Test of.............................212,213, 214, 238 Fertilization...............................................236 to 239 Field Peas..............................................222,230,232 Figs..........................................................11,225 First Settlement of Georgia...................................... 2 First Colonists, Character of..................................... 2 Fisher, John H ................................................ 176 Flewellen, E. A.............................................174, 176 Floradf Georgia (Woody Plants)........................... 110to 114 Floyd County............................... .................. 73 Food........................................................... 10 246 Food for Cattle................................................. 14 Forest Trees of Georgia.............................. .... .110 to 114 Forest Products of Georgia...................................... 221 Forsyth County................................................. 74 Formations, Geological... .............. .....................37 to 42 Fossils............................................... ..........' 22 Franklin County................................................... 74 Frobel, B. W................................... ^... ......... 118 Fruits...................................5, 10,11, 210, 220, 223 to 223 Fulton County.....................................43, 49, 74, 105, 106 Future of Georgia, View of...................................... 8 G G::inesville..................................................... 131 Gaboary, C. P.................................................. 187 Geology.................................................20, 37 to 58 Geology of Counties.......................... ...............42 to 58 Geological Ages and Periods..................... ...10, 20,37, 38, 39 Geological Formations in Georgia....... .....................37 to 42 Geological Map of Georgia.............In pocket at end of tliis volume. Geological Survey......... .................................. 17, 214 Geologist, State, of Georgia.............................. 155, 207, 214 Georgia State College of Agriculture ..........................88, 185 Georgia Soil, Capacity of, shown by Results..................225 to 228 Georgia Railroad......................................60, (54,166, 1G9 Georgia State Agricultural Society...................200, 209, 215, 228 Georgia and Ohio, Ratio of increase in Wealth in each compared.... 219 Georgia, Commercial Situation..............................115 to 120 Georgia, Civilization of her People..........................146 to 148 Georgia, Boundaries............................................ 120 Georgia, Character of Immigrants from different States.... .2, 146 to 148 Georgia, Losses by the War................................7, 218, 219 Georgia, Natural Divisions........ ...........................3, 127 Georgia, Area, Topography.....................................3, 122 Georgia, Climate.........................................10, 129.131 Glacial Period.................................................19, 20 Glns~ock County................................................. 74 Gneiss.. ......./........................... 35 Gonts, Angora.................................................. 232 Gold.. ..................................... .......18, 19,26,48,61 Goobers........................................................ 220 Gordon, \\. \V......'................................. .......... 167 Gordon County.. ../.......................................-.75, 227 Good Templars, Order cf........................... .--^ . 193 Government, Constitution, Laws, etc., of Georgia.............154 to 158 / Gwinnett County... .................................-. 75 Grasnes........................................................ 221 DTOEI. 247 Grapes......................................................224, 266 Grant, L. P..................................................... 172 Granite................................. ....................... 85 Graphite....................................................... 24 G reat Ridges..."................................................ 125 Great Western Canal....................................117,118,119 Green, Jaines Mercer............................................ 191 Greene County..,............................................... 227 Groover, W. W................................................. 223 Gross, W. H........................................ .......187, 204 Ground Xuts nnd Ground Peas.................................. 220 Gulllan, Hannah................................................ 101 H Habersham County.............................43, 49 to 62, 75, 76,105 Hall County.................................................... 77 Hall, Lyman. .. ............................................... 182 Hand-Book of Georgia........................................... 211 Haralson County................................................ 77 Harris County..................... ............................ 78 Harris, Iverson L................................................ 167 Hardaw.y, R H................................................ 226 Hardemau, Thomas, Jr............. ............................. 208 Hay.......................................................227, 231 Hayjiond, A. G.................................................. 187 Heat, Distribution of............................................ 132 Heat of the Earth..............................................21, 22 Health................................ .......................11,50 Head Rights..................... .............................. 159 HearJ County................................................... 78 Hearn Manual Labor School..................................193,198 Hebrews....................................................... 205 Hill, Ed ward Young............................................. 167 Hillyer, Carlton................................................. 171 Home Comfort..................................................5,15 Homeste;id..................................................... 155 Hond, E. C........................... ......................134,139 Hot Summei-s in the North, Cause of.................. ........... 132 Horticuliural Society, State...................................... 216 Horticultural Products, Variety of................................ 219 Hogs............................................. ............ 232 Horses and Mules............................................... 229 Hospitality of Georgians......................................... 13 House of Representatives........................................ 154 Houston County................................................. 101 Houston Fi male College......................................... 190 Howard, C. W............................................45, 201, 227 248 CTDSX. Human Age................................................ 20, 40, 42 Human \Vants................................................10, 14 Humber, R. C................................."................. 231 Hunter, B.L.................................................66, 108 I Immigrants, Advantages to, presented by Georgia..................9,16 Immigrants, Suggestions to...................................... 15 Improved Culture, Results of................................225 to 228 Indian Treaties.................................................. 159 Industries of Georgia............................................ 6 Indigo.......................................................... 220 Institutions of the People........................................ 154 Inspection of Fertilizers......................................207, 237 Instruction...................................................... 13 Internal and External Relations of Georgia........................ 114 Introductory.................................................... 1 Irrigatio;.................................... ................... 137 Iron Furnaces in Georgia......................................29, 46 Iron Ore................................................ ....... 18 Irish Potatoes................................................223, 227 Isothermal Lines........................................... .131, 132 Israelites...................................................... 205 J Jackson County...............................................78. 79 James, John H.................................................. 194 Janes, Thomas P..................................... ......212, 227 Jefferson County....................... ........................ 79 Jenkins, Charles J.............................................. 167 Jews........................................................... 205 Jones County......................... .......................79, 100 Jones, Joseph.................................................. 87 Johnson, S. K................................................... 171 Johnston, Malcolm.............................................. 208 Judicial Department........................................... 155 K King, John P... ..(..... ................................ 171, 172, 177 L Labor Problem of the South....................... 150, 152, 229, 233 Land Policy of Georgia......................................... 158 Land Titles--Record of....................... ....... ...... ...158 Latitudes and Longitudes.............................. 114, 115, 121 Lavender, J. S.......................... .. .... ............... 228 La Grange Female College...................................... 190 Law Schools............................................... 185, 186 INDEX. 249 Lawg of Georgia of Special Interest..................... .. .158 to 168 Leak, S. W.................................................226, 227 Lead........................................................... 18 Lee, Daniel..................................................... 108 Legislative Department of Georgia............................... 154 Lemons........................................................ 225 Levert Female College.......................................... 190 Lewis, D. W............................................... 207, 208 Liens.......................................................... 158 Life (Earliest).................................................. 23 Lignite......................................................... 24 Lime as a Fertilizer................................... 89 to 86, 237 Limestone............................................... 36, 50, 87 Lincoln County................................................. 79 Little, George.................................................. 216 Locomotion..................................................... 12 Lodging....................................................... 11 Long, Patrick.................................................. 227 Losses of Georgia by the War............................ 7, 213, 219 Lotteries of Land in Georgia.............................. 160 to 165 Lucerne............................................... 223, 227, 231 Lunatic Asylum........................................ ....... 193 Lutheran Church............................................... 205 Lumber and Lumber Trade.............................. 53, 54, 221 Lumpkin County............................................... 79 M Macon..................................................... 135, 138 Macon County.................................................. 100 Macon and Augusta Railroad............................ 65, 171, 173 Macon and Brunswick Railroad.............................. 63, 174 Macon and Western Railroad........................... 62, 171, 173 McCall, G. R.........:......................................... 198 McDnffie County................................................ 80 McRae, William................................................ 169 Madden, J.F.................................... ............... 226 Magnesia as a Fertilizer......................................... 96 Mammalian Age................................................ 42 Manganese..................................................... 18 Manufactures.... ................................... .158, 233 to 236 Map of Georgia, Geological.............In pocket at end of this volume. __ Marble...................................................... 18, w' Marls in Georgia..................................... 87 to 101, 237 Married Women, their Rights of Property................... 156, 157 Martin Institute................................................ 190 VKrOMvH\e......................... ........................... 168 Masonic Fraternity in Georgia............................. 189 to 195 250 EfDEX. MeU, P. H., Jr................................................. 148 Melons............ ........................................... 225 Meigs, Josiab................................................... 184 Mercer, Jesse..................................... 186, 187, 197, 209 Mercer High School............................................ 198 Mercer University......................................... 186, 198 Mercer, L. B................................................... 208 Meteorological Observations and Records.................. 130 to 14S Methodist Episcopal Church, Sooth............................... 198 Methodist (South) Institutions of Learning........................ 199 Methodist Episcopal Church, North.............................. 200 Methodist (North) Institutions of Learning........................ 200 Methodist Episcopal Church of America, Colored................. 199 Methodists, other Branches of.................................... 200 Methodist Orphans' Homes.................................. 194, 195 Metamorphism.................................................. 26 Mica Schist.........................................I........... 85 Miller, Andrew J............................................... 167 Miller County.................................................. 80 Milton County....... ....................................... ... 80 Mills in Georgia..... .......................................... 234 Milledgeville Railroad........................................... 171 Mineral VTealth of Georgia............. ....................... 6 Minerals, Rocks, Elements...................................... 26 Minerals, Chemical Elementsof.................................29. 30 Minerals, Physical Characteristics............................30, 82,33 Mineral Springs............................ ................... 86 Mistakes as to the Southern Climate............................. 131 Molasses....................................................... 230 Monroe County................................................. 80 Moody, \V..................................................... 227 Moraines....................................................... 20 Moravians..................................................... 2 Mountain Country, The................................... ..127, 128 Mountain Systems........................................... 124, 125 Mountains, Height of........................................124, 127 Mountains, Latitude and Longitude of, Noted..................... 115 Mountains, Elevations of........................................ 59 Mountains aid Ridges. System of..............................59 to 61 Mountains, View from several noted............................. 17 Mnles, Horses and.. .r............................................ 229 Murray County. ................................................. 81 Muscogee County.. i ...........................52,53, 81,103, 104,105 4 N Natural Divisions of Georgia.....................'............. .8, 127 Naval Stores.................... .............. .......... ..... 221 INDEX. 251 Negro, The...............................................148 to 152 Negroes, Means provided for their Education..... .152,180,181,187,188, 193, 200 Newman, J. S................ ................................. 216 Newton County...............................................:. 81 Newspapers in Georgia.......................................... 217 Northeastern Railroad........................................... 178 North Georgia Agricultural College.............................. 185 North Georgia Conference.. .................................... 199 North and South Railroad............ .......................... 175 Northern Summer, Heat of, Cause.... ........................... 132 O Oats...........................................14, 219,221,226, 230 Odd Fellows, Order of........................................... 198 Oglethorpe County............ .................................. 81 Okefinokee Swamp...................................53 to 58, 60, 108 Olives.......................................................... 225 Oranges........................................................ 225 Organic Matter................... ............................. 97 Organism, The State a Species of................................. 4 Origin of Soils................................................. 21 Orme, W. P.................................................... 173 Orphans' Homes.................... .......................104, 105 Oscillations and Elevations of the Earth's Crust..............23, 24, 25 P Parker, John J................................................. 226 Paulding County............................................... 81 Peats.....................................................101 to 104 Peas, Field Peas, Peavine Hay..................220, 222, 227, 230, 232 Peaches... ..................................................11, 224 Pecans........................ ................................. 225 Pears................................................... 11, 223, 224 Peck, John B................................................... 176 Pear Trees, Duration of their Life............................... 224 Pendleton, E. M.............................................141, 838 Permian Period................................................. 88 Penfield........................................................ 186 Pennington, C. M.............................................. 177 Periods, Ages, Epochs, etc........................... 19,20, 87 to 42 Peter, H. J.... ................................................ 216 Peters, Richard..............................................170, 232 Peters, Richard, Jr..................... ......................... 227 People, The... ................................................ 144 People, The Southern............................................ 145 People of Georgia, Characteristics of..................13,146,147,148 252 I1TOKX. Plants (Woody) of Georgia................................110 to 114 Physical Features of Georgia, Outlines of......................... 17 Phosphoric Acid................................................ 8(J Picbens County................................................. 82 Pinders........................................................ 220 Pierce, George F............................................... 199 Pierce, Lovick.............................................. ... 198 Pike County............................. ....... ...........226, 228 Pio Xono College............................................... 18? Polk County.................................................82, 104 Pomegranates.................................................. 225 Population of Georgia, Capacity for.............................7, 153 Population, Centres of................... ............... .......153 Potatoes, Sweet and Irish...............................223, 227. 228 Poultry.....................................................220, 232 Premium Crop on a Two-Horse Farm............................. 228 Presbyterian Church............................................ 200 Products, Agricultural and Horticultural, Variety of............... 219 Products of the Forest............ ............................. 221 Productions, The............................................... 218 Productions, Results from Improved Culture.................225 to 228 Protestant Episcopal Church..................................... 202 Public Schools......................................4, 156, 179 to 182 Q Quaternary Ape................................................. 39 Quituian County..............................................83, 100 B Rabun County.................................................. 83 Bace Characteristics. ............................................. 144 Railroad History in Georgia................................. 166 to 171 Bailroads in Georgia.............................. ...... .-.165 to 177 Railroad Elevations........................................ 62 to 67 Bailway Survey, U. S........................................... 66 Railways, Miles of, iii Georgia...... ............................ 4 Rain, An Inch of.../............................................ 137 Rainfall...............................................130, 137 to 142 Randolph County............................................... 83 Raspberries..................................................11, 225 Record of Conveyances.'......................................... 158 Rt-ed, JohnC,...... . j.................... ..................... 8 Reptilian Age............... .................................. 42 Results of Improved Culture...............................225 to 228 / Rice............................................v.....219,222,226 Richmond County. .............................. ..^............ 83 INDEX. 253 Ridges and Slopes................................60, 61,116, 123,125 Kiver Systems and River Basins...............................60, 126 Rivers, their General Course..................................... 116 Rocks, their Characteristics...................................... 26 Rocks, Crystalline......'......................................... 34 Rocks, Sedimentary............................................. 34 Rocks, not Crystalline........................................... 86 Rogers, William............................................... 172 Rome Female College........................................... 190 Rome Railroad................................................. 17 Rye.........................................................14, 219 S Salzbergers ............................. ...................... 2 Sandstone...................................................... 36 Savannah ...... .................... ..................134, 139, 146 Savannah, Griffin, and North Alabama Railroad.. ................ 171 Savannah and Ogeechee Canal................................... 178 Scenery................................ ................... ... 128 Schlatter, Charles L............................................ 175 Screven, John .................................................. 174 Screven County...............................................83, 89 Scotch Highlanders...................................... v ...... 2 Schools...............................-..................."...... 13 School Commissioner of Georgia. ................. .........155, '156 School Laws of Georgia............................13, 156, 179 to 182 Scuppernong Grape ..........................................11, 124 Seas, Cretaceous and Tertiary.................................... 19 Security, Sense of................................................ 12 Senate of Georgia............................................. 154 Sense of the Beautiful........................................... 13 Seliua, Rome, and Dalton Railroad............................... 176 Shale ................................ ........................ 36 Shells.......................................................... 22 Sheep Husbandry...................................56, 212, 213, 231 Shore Lines (Ancient)........................................... 126 Slate.........................................................18, 36 Slopes and Ridges................................60, 61, 116, 123, 143 Silver.......................................................... 18 Signal Service (U. S.) Weather Reports.......................134, 139 Silurian Age.........................................:......... 37 Situation of Georgia, Physical and Commercial....... .3, 114, 115 to 120 Smith, James M.............................................210, 215 Soils, Analysis of.................................. 106, 107,109, 211 Soils, Origin of............................. ..................21, 51 Soils, Process of Exhaustion and Renovation........91, 92, 93, 236, 237 Soils, Typical, of several Counties ............................... 105 254 INDEX. Soil Test of Fertilizers.......................................... 211 Soil of Georgia, Capacity of, under High Culture............225 to 228 Soluble Silica.................................................. 07 Sorghum...................................................... 222 South Georgia Conference....................................... 199 Southwestern Railroad...................................65, 171, 173 Southern Masonic Female College................ . ............. 189 Southern People................................................ 145 Special Geology of Counties..... ...... ....................42 to 58 Springs, Mineral............................................... 86 Spalding County............................................226, 227 Stark, John.................................................... 56 State--What is a State ?........................................ 4 State Agricultural Society.................. ........206,209, 215, 228 State College of Agriculture..................................88, 185 State Geologist.............................................155, 207 State (Bail) Boad of Georgia........................... ........ 166 State Horticultural Society...................................... 216 Steamships of the Central Hailroad............................... 172 Stephens, Alexander H........................ ................. 167 Stephens, S. F........................ ........................ 175 Stewart County............................................. .. 84 Stocks, Thomas........................ ....................... 208 Stock-raising.........................................220, 229 to 232 Strawberries.................................................11, 225 Suffrage....................................................... 154 SnmmerHeat in the Jforth....................................... 132 Sugar-cane, Syrup, Sugar, etc.........................56, 220,221, 226 Sunday Schoo'la................................198, 199, 202,203, 206 Sunday Schools, First ever Established........................... 202 Sweet Potatoes.............................................. 223, 228 T Tfdlulah. Falls.................................................. 49 Taxation...................................................154, 158 Tt-a............................................................ 220 Textiles............/........................................... 219 Tertiary Age.......'..................................-.-.-..... 38 Tertiary and Crfetaceons Seas........................ ........... 19 Title to Land, Becord thereof. .......................-..-.. 158 Temperature........../..............................-130, 132 to 136 The Country............ :. ....................> ^ The Negro.".........;..................-.....---^8 to 152 The People. ...................-.- 144 /Thomas County.................................----223, 225, 226 Thomson, 3. Edgar. .......................-.- 17 Tobacco..................................-..i-- 22 INDEX. 255 Toccoa Falls .................................................... 49 Topojrrapliy . ............................................ .12'2 to 129 Trip-rocks or Dykes.. ...................................... .... 3-1 Transportation Lines tlirougb Georgia. .......................... 110 Tray Mountain. ................................................ 40 Trous and Woody Plants of Georgia. ...... .48, 49, 52, 53, 59, 110 to 114 Trruum Period. ............................................ ... 5)7 Troup County............ ............................. .84, 100, 107 Troup, George M ............................................ 117, 118 Tubers and Koots. .............................................. 220 Tucker, II. H... ................. .............................. 185 Turnips. ....................................................... 22S Turpentine. .................................................... 221 Twites County. .......................................... .... 84 Ty be Island. .............................................. 134, 139 Typical Counties (Cit-ological). .................................. 105 Typical Soils of the State... .................................... 105 TJ ITnivcrsalist Cliurcli. ........................................... 205 I'niver.sity of